Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV:

The chilly evening air buzzed faintly with city sounds, but inside Endeavor's agency, tension was the loudest thing in the room.

"Oh, this is so exciting! I haven't been on a patrol like this since I started my work studies!" Midoriya gushed, eyes sparkling behind his green curls as he scribbled something into a notebook. "Getting to observe patrol strategies in real-time with Endeavor—"

"Shut up, you damn nerd!" Bakugou's voice thundered through the room like a grenade had gone off.

Midoriya flinched, clutching his notebook like a lifeline. "I-I wasn't trying to— I just thought—"

"Just breathing is enough to piss me off!" Bakugou growled, already stomping forward with his usual aggressive energy.

"Bakugou," Todoroki said calmly, not even turning from the window, "You need to calm down."

"SHUT THE HELL UP, YOU HALF-AND-HALF BASTARD!"

"K-Kacchan, please, don't—" Midoriya stepped between them, hands raised in instinctive defense, though his voice was shaking.

But Bakugou was already grabbing his collar, yanking him close with a growl. "DON'T TELL ME WHAT TO DO, DAMN DEKU!"

"Ahem."

The heated moment froze. All three teens looked up to see Endeavor standing at the front of the room, arms crossed, a heavy scowl etched into his flame-framed face.

"Are you finished?" he asked, voice as sharp and hot as his flames.

Bakugou let go of Midoriya with a scoff, letting the smaller teen drop onto the floor. Todoroki didn't react, other than to look away in silent judgment.

Endeavor sighed and looked back to the tablet in his massive hand. "As I was saying—before being rudely interrupted—we'll be patrolling the east side of the city tonight."

Midoriya sat up quickly, brushing off his uniform, and raised his hand. "E-Endeavor, sir—if I may—why that particular area?"

Before the Pro Hero could answer, Bakugou scoffed, "Are you stupid?! We're patrolling because that's what damn heroes do, you damn nerd!"

Midoriya ducked his head. "S-Sorry."

"It's a reasonable question, Bakugou," Todoroki said, his tone as even as ever. He wasn't trying to start anything—just stating facts. But that was enough.

Bakugou whirled on him. "What the hell did you say to me!?"

Endeavor cut in before Bakugou could explode—literally or verbally. "Enough. I'll explain. There have been a series of villain sightings as well as an alarming number of missing people in that area—coordinated, organized. Not your average street thugs. There's speculation that a new gang or underground league is forming."

Midoriya was already scribbling in his notebook. "T-That's alarming..."

Endeavor placed his tablet down with a metallic clunk. "You'll split into pairs. Each pair will patrol a different sector."

He looked over the group. "I'll take Shoto—"

"I want to go with Midoriya," Todoroki interrupted, calmly but firmly, resting a light hand on Midoriya's shoulder.

Midoriya's face flushed, caught between pride and panic. "T-Todoroki...?"

Bakugou tensed. "The hell?!"

Endeavor's gaze narrowed slightly at his son. "No. I'll be patrolling with Midoriya."

He placed a firm hand on the nervous green-haired boy's shoulder. "You and Bakugou will patrol together."

"WHAT?!" Bakugou's voice cracked with rage. "You can't pair me up with him! He's a stuck-up ice freak!"

Todoroki raised a single brow, unfazed. "Why are you taking Midoriya?"

"Because I've barely worked with him, and he's analytical. I want to evaluate him personally."

Midoriya froze under the pressure of Endeavor's words, his brain spinning.

"S-Sure, sir..." he mumbled, eyes wide.

"You'll be fine," Endeavor said gruffly, clapping Midoriya on the back. The impact sent the boy toppling forward with a thud.

"Oops," the Flame Hero muttered.

Bakugo burst into laughter. "BAHAHAHA! What a loser!"

Todoroki helped Midoriya up with a deadpan stare at his father. "Try not to injure the students before we even leave."

Endeavor sighed. "Go get your hero costumes. Briefing's over."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Todoroki's POV:

After we changed into our hero costumes, we waited outside for the old man’s driver. Bakugo, as expected, wouldn't stop complaining.

"Tch. Patrolling with you is a waste of my damn time," he muttered beside me.

I didn't respond. I was used to his outbursts by now, though I never understood why he directed so much hostility at me.

I didn't like this arrangement either. I'd hoped to be partnered with Midoriya. When I'm with him, things feel... easier. Like I can actually breathe. Like I'm better.

Not just as a hero, but as a person.

With Bakugo, it's a constant clash of wills. Chaos. Explosions. And failure.

I can't afford to fail. Not in front of him.

My father—Endeavor—watched from a distance as we boarded the car. He didn't say much, but I could feel his eyes on me.

He was trying. Trying to talk. Trying to connect. But it always felt like manipulation. Like he was trying to mold me into what he wanted.

I'm not his project.

Midoriya kept the ride filled with rambling theories about the villains we might encounter. Bakugo argued about the radio volume. My father lectured us on patrol routes.

It was a long twenty minutes.

When we arrived in the east sector, the city lights shimmered like stars on the pavement. But even they couldn't distract me from the burning knot in my stomach.

"Midoriya and I will cover downtown. You two take the outskirts," Endeavor ordered.

I nodded. Bakugo grunted.

Then the old man patted Midoriya on the back again. The concern on Midoriya's face was obvious—even from here.

"Are you going to be okay?" he asked me quietly.

I blinked. "Of course. But are you going to be okay with him?"

"O-Of course! I'll just try to keep up!" Midoriya waved his hands, eyes wide. "I-It's an honor to learn from him! I'll take this as a learning opportunity—"

"SHUT UP AND GO ALREADY!" Bakugo barked. "Damn nerd."

"R-Right! See ya later Todoroki! G-Good luck!" Midoriya called, jogging after my father.

I watched him go, and for a moment, everything felt... dimmer. Like the light had gone with him.

"HEY! YOU COMING OR NOT, ICE CUBE?!"

I looked up to see Bakugo glaring at me, already storming off.

"What the hell is wrong with you?! Move it, half-and-half bastard!"

Sighing, I followed him.

This was going to be a long night.

As we walked beneath the towering cityscape, I glanced up at the tallest building. Its lights stood out in the dark like a beacon.

Midoriya... is kind of like that light.

"LET'S GO, DUMBASS!"

"I don't like your nicknames."

"I DON'T GIVE TWO DAMN SHITS!"

...

Rude.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Bakugo's POV:

I want to go home.

Me and this half-and-half dumbass have been walking in the dark for over an hour and nothing's happened. No yelling, no trouble, no villains. Just silence.

Like, what the actual fuck!?

This is a total waste of my time.

I don't get why that fire bastard keeps saying there are villains around when it's quiet as hell out here. I get that we have to patrol and all, but this shit? It's just wasting my time. I want to get back to those shitty dorms and crash.

And what's worse? This bastard next to me keeps yakking like we're buddies.

We're not friends.

He and that annoying Deku are the last two people on this planet I'd ever call friends.

I don't have friends. Friends won't make me Number One. I don't need anyone holding me back, so I don't need or want friends.

If I'm honest though, the only associate I even tolerate is Shitty Hair.

Dunce Face, Raccoon Eyes, and Tape Face are just extras who stick to Shitty Hair, who unfortunately sticks to me. So now they're stuck with me too, and it's annoying as hell.

But those extras are the only ones I don't want to rip apart. Maybe Dunce Face — that idiot — but the others? I don't give a damn.

All the other losers can go straight to hell, especially this jackass and that idiotic Deku.

If they think they're going to steal my Number One spot, they're dead wrong. I'm going to take them down, starting with that fire bastard.

I will be the Number One hero.

"Bakugo."

I don't need any of these extras holding me back.

"Bakugo."

I will not let anyone stand in my way—

"Bakugo."

"WHAT THE HELL DO YOU—"

I couldn't finish yelling because this asshole shoved his hand over my mouth. I muffled my screams, but this icy-hot bastard had the audacity to shush me.

"Bakugo, I feel like there's someone watching us," he mumbled.

I froze. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up. I scanned the dark streets around us.

It was dead quiet.

Empty houses with boarded windows, flickering street lamps casting weak glows, shadows crawling like they had lives of their own.

I couldn't see anyone, but that feeling? It was like cold fingers tracing down my spine. Like eyes piercing through the darkness, following our every move.

Maybe it was just paranoia, or the night playing tricks on me.

Maybe there was nothing.

But I didn't like it.

I shoved icy-hot off and looked harder.

No sign of movement.

Nothing but shadows.

Still, I knew we weren't alone.

Something was out there.

Watching.

Waiting.

The silence stretched on, thick and heavy.

And then I felt it again — that nagging, sinking feeling in my gut.

Something bad was coming.

"Bakugo, we should scout the area and then—"

"You're not telling me what to do," I snapped. I don't care if his dad's the Number One hero. No way is he ordering me around.

His face tightened, pissed off. I didn't care.

"Bakugo, now is not the time to be yourself."

I raised an eyebrow, jaw clenched. "Now is not the time for you to be a bitch."

"You're so immature it's absurd."

I shut my mouth and shook my head. No way I'm wasting time arguing with this idiot. I need to find this villain and crush it.

But then he said something that made me freeze.

"How are you going to be a hero if you keep acting this way?"

I slowly turned my head and saw the arrogant bastard lighting the area with his fire quirk. My anger flared hot in my chest. The way he said it made me want to burn down the whole street.

Before I could think, I blasted an explosion right at him. He blocked it with an ice wall, solid and unshaken.

I growled and clicked my tongue.

Dumbass.

"What's wrong with you!?" the icy-hot bastard yelled.

"You! You prick! You think you're better than me?"

"From the way you're acting right now, I don't think. I am better."

Oh, he really said that.

My left eye twitched with rage. I boosted myself with an explosion and launched another blast at him.

This time, he blocked it with a fireball, and I landed hard on the ground, growling.

I hate how he just blocks everything I throw at him.

"What's your problem, Bakugo? There's a villain out here, and you're attacking me!?"

First time hearing him yell, but I don't care.

"I don't give a damn about some low-life villain. I just want your stupid face out of my way so I can be Number One."

He rolled his eyes and gave me one of those bored looks.

"Bakugo, this is childish. You're the last of my worries right now."

My eye twitched again.

His. Ass. Is. Mine.

I felt heat building in my hands, ready to explode.

"DIE!" I yelled, sending a blast at him.

I don't know why this asshole gets under my skin, but seeing his face just makes me want to destroy him.

I hate him. I fucking HATE him. Maybe even more than crybaby Deku. This bastard makes me madder than anyone.

When the smoke cleared, I saw a glow on the other side.

The bastard was using fire quirk again.

Oh, so now he's serious?

"Finally. Starting to grow some balls," I laughed.

He didn't say a word, just walked closer, activating both ice and fire quirks at once.

I smirked and took a fighting stance. I don't care about this stupid patrol anymore — this bastard needs to learn I'm going to be Number One, and I won't let anyone stop me.

"I'm sick of your shit, Bakugo," icy-hot snapped.

I just rolled my eyes. Didn't care.

"I don't know what your problem is, but attacking your own classmate? That's dumb."

"Oh my god, shut the hell up and do something, you half-and-half bastard!"

It was dark, but I could tell he was pissed.

Good.

I like it better when my enemies take me seriously. That means they'll give it their all, and I can beat them. I'm going to beat the best of the best and prove I'm Number One.

I don't need him or that quirkless loser underestimating me.

"I don't get how you even made it into UA. It's not for narcissistic people like you," he said, trying to lecture me.

"Just worry about me beating you," I snapped.

Expecting him to get mad or throw fire, he just laughed.

I fucking hate it.

"You, Bakugo, aren't going to beat me. With that attitude, you won’t beat anyone, not even a lower-level villain. If you keep this up, you'll be left behind while Midoriya, our friends and myself become proper heros."

Oh hell no.

All the anger in me boiled over. That arrogant bastard actually thinks he's better than me. And the fact he mentioned Deku? That made my blood boil.

I growled, aiming my gauntlets at him.

"You're going to pay, you stupid bastard!"

His hand lit up, eyes blazing.

"Show me."

I saw red. My hands heated, ready to blow him to hell.

Right before I could blast the moron in front of me, a new voice echoed from the shadows—soft, high, and taunting.

"Well, this is very sad."

I snapped my head toward the trees, but saw nothing.

The voice didn’t sound grounded — it felt like it floated right through my skull.

Damn it!

I knew something was off, but this idiot distracted me.

Before I could blast the trees, icy-hot grabbed my arm and pulled me back. I glared and grabbed his collar.

"Oi! What the hell—"

"Aw~ I’ve always wanted to play with a spiked puppy~"

My head jerked upward and released icy-hot, eyes locking on a figure levitating above us.

What the hell?

The guy looked human enough — bright blond hair slicked back too perfectly, a ridiculous curled mustache, and a costume littered with arrows and Roman numerals like some deranged clockwork soldier.

But everything about him radiated danger.

His eyes glittered like polished steel — cold, calculated, inhuman. He didn’t hover so much as prowl through the air, each movement deliberate, surgical. The shadows clung to him like they obeyed him, wrapping around his frame like a warning shroud.

The symbols on his costume weren’t just aesthetic — they were a statement. A countdown to something terrible. A declaration of control over time itself, over precision, over fate.

And then there was his face.

Under the moonlight, it gleamed like porcelain — not in color, but in wrongness. Smooth. Too smooth. Every feature in place, but off by a fraction, like someone had sculpted a human face from memory and missed. It looked like a mask. But it wasn’t.

I felt it in my chest — a heavy pull of instinct.

This wasn't a street punk in a flashy getup.

This was a hunter. A villain operating on a completely different level.

Cold. Methodical.

And absolutely lethal.

Neither I nor icy-hot had ever seen him before. No records, no intel. No name. Nothing.

That made him even more dangerous.

The air around him crackled with an eerie energy, like the calm before a hurricane. My skin prickled, hairs standing on end.

Something isn't right.

Who the hell is this guy?

Doesn't matter — odd or not, he's a villain and he's going down because I am the best of the best!

"Aye! Come down and fight! It's obvious you're a villain," I barked.

But the bastard just laughed, making my eyebrows twitch.

"Oh, heavens no~ I'm not going to fight you. That'd be too easy, I just wanna play~"

His voice was calm, but every word dripped with malice — like he already knew he was ten steps ahead of us.

He laughed again, low and chilling.

My eye twitched from anger as I aimed my gauntlets. “You want play? I’ll blow your doll-ass to—”

But before I could do anything, that icy-hot bastard put his hand out again.I growled, lowering my hands. "What the hell are you doing?"

"You don't know if he's a villain, Bakugo," the prick said annoyingly.

I rolled my eyes, grinding my teeth. He's obviously a villain — screaming villain — arrows and numbers all over his costume.

"Are you a villain?" the peppermint dumbass asked.

I blinked at him. “Are you stupid? Look at him!”

The bastard looked at me with that dumb ass expression, before I could slap him, the freaked laughed— like he’d just been handed the world’s greatest joke.

"Oh! What a good question~ But before I answer, do you think I'm a villain~?"

UGH?!

This bastard is toying with us!

"Um...I don't know. Are you?"

I wanted to kill someone more than ever.

Just as I was about to strangle the arrogant bastard, the figure landed in front of us with the dumbest grin — reminded me of Shitty Hair, actually.

Wait, why am I thinking about him?!

There's a villain right here.

"My, my. You boys look terribly tired. Been through a lot lately~?"

I facepalmed."Are you a shitty villain or not asshole."

All I want is a straight answer, so I can blow something up.

The freaked laughed as he kept smiling."My, my, such colorful language. Perhaps you need a lesson in manners," the weirdo sang, pointing at me with a gloved hand.

I knew it.

I raised my gauntlet, but Icy-Hot moved first — a wall of ice slamming into the guy like a truck.

I relaxed my shoulders, but I was pissed. I glared at the bastard. "I had that."

"No, you were about to kill him, Bakugo. And heroes don't kill people."

Was he seriously getting sassy with me?

I scoffed."I wasn't going to fucking kill him."

The half-and-half gave me a look."So you weren't going to scream 'die' and blast him with your gauntlets?"

"No!"

I totally was.

But I didn't have a minute to process our meaningless conversation when the freak blast something at us. It was a golden color blast and it was very strong and coming at us fast.

The beam was unlike anything I'd seen before—shimmering with a strange energy that burned hotter than my explosions, slicing through the air with deadly precision.

I dodged, but icy-hot wasn't so lucky.

I heard his screaming, and my eyes widen. But I wasn't able to react because I saw another blast speeding in my direction. I used my explosion to get me out of the way again and landed on the ground. Trying to collect my thoughts but my mind was racing.

My heart raced — adrenaline, or something worse.

I looked up to see the freak floating there with that stupid grin on his face as his eyes glowed this unnatural kind of yellow. But that's not that thing that threw me off, he looked like he was untouched, it didn't look like that ice hurt him at all.

That smug grin made my blood boil.

" Awww, why did you hit me? I just wanna play~"

This guy wasn't a street-level villain.

He was powerful.

Smart.

Dangerous.

Stronger than anyone I have encountered in awhile, I needed to be smart about this.

When I turned around to see where the hell that villain went to, my eyes widen.

He was gone.

I cursed out, I don't know what that blast was, but it hit half and half.

“Shit,” I cursed, eyes darting across the smoke-filled street.

Whatever that beam was, it hit icy-hot dead-on. No quirk I’ve seen does that kind of damage. He was down, but I saw flickers of fire and ice sparking from him—still breathing, still fighting.

I sighed, that idiot is too slow.

" Where did he go," icy-hot called out.

“How the hell should I know?” I snapped, still scanning, trying to keep my breathing steady.

" My my, Even I just hit you, you're still standing, you're a strong one aren't you~ Maybe I underestimated you my little red and white pal," the shitty villain taunted Icy-hot.

We both quickly looked up and saw the blonde haired freak floating above us. Me and icy-hot got into our fighting stance. I clenched my fists, sparks ready.

This asshole is pissing me off!

I looked over to see half and half throwing his fucking ice at him, but the damn villain moved so quickly, like he freaking teleported.Then we heard it—his voice, mocking and sing-song.

" My my, such strong popsicles you have~"

I growled and fired off a barrage of explosions. He dodged again—quicker than the last time, blinking out of sight like it was nothing.

It was pissing me OFF.

" Not quick enough," the villain taunted.

I could hear icy-hot growling, I saw him throw one more fireball before the freak yawned as he easily moved out of the way, as if we were the waste of his time.

I glared, whatever that beam that he hit icy-hot with is obviously slowing icy-hot down. His moves are weaker, his breathing is off and getting sloppy with those throws. He looks like it hurts to move but is still trying to fight and this freak knows that. 

And we don't even know what that beam was.

This is bad.

The freak laughly mocked as a beam of light was emerging out of his hands as his eyes glowed yellow.

" Maybe this will show you to show your respect to elders!"

What the-

Before I could move or blast the bastard, a beam of yellow light escaped from his hands and aimed at icy-hot.

“No—!” I tried to run to him but the beam was too fast and it hit the two toned haired boy again!

Holy shit.

As I was trying to think, I saw the icy-hot's body flying across the street and landing on the pavement, not moving. My eyes widen, but I quickly looked for the villain but I couldn't see him but I could hear his laughter.

Just laughter echoing throughout the area.

"Come find me, naughty children~"

Damn you.

I clenched my fists, shaking with rage, but I had to check on Todoroki first. I ran over to him,using my gauntlet to boost me over there quicker. When I got there, he was face-down, clothes shredded, cuts and scrapes bleeding lightly.

I dropped to my knees, hands trembling as I pressed two fingers to his neck.

Heartbeat—steady. Breathing—rough, but still going.

Unconscious.

But alive.

"Damn it."

"Oh, such a shame. I thought he'd be quicker than that! Oops," the villain's voice mocked me from somewhere in the dark.

I snapped my head up and scanned the shadows, but it was too damn dark to see him. Too quiet now. No footsteps. No shadows. Nothing.

If I can't see him, I can't blow him to hell.

I looked down at icy-hot again, still out cold.

This freak...

He's going to be a pain in my ass.

Shit.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Third-person POV:

Right after the twin beams slammed into Todoroki, Bakugo landed hard on the opposite side of the area, his lungs burning as he gasped for air. The villain's chilling laughter still rang in his ears, bouncing off the crumbling walls and scattered debris around them like a taunt.

A low growl rumbled from Bakugo's chest. His eyes scanned the shadows, trying to pinpoint the source of that cruel, mocking sound.

Without hesitation, he fired a barrage of explosive blasts into a nearby tree. Splinters and bark exploded outward as he roared, "DIE!"

He lowered his hands only to hear the villain's voice, light and teasing, drifting through the smoke-filled air.

"You're too slow~"

The sound grated against Bakugo's nerves like nails on a chalkboard. Infuriated, he unleashed a furious storm of explosions that shook the entire block.

Flames erupted from cracked pavement and scorched the sides of nearby buildings. The acrid smell of smoke and burning wood stung his nostrils, but he didn't care. He wanted to burn this bastard to ashes.

When the laughter finally stopped, Bakugo halted his attack, chest heaving. Thick clouds of smoke blurred his vision, and the fires that dotted the street flickered ominously.

He gave a sharp tsk. "Dumbass."

Pushing forward, he made his way to where Todoroki had last been hit. The other teen was down—shaking, coughing, struggling just to stay upright. His hands pressed to the ground, his limbs trembling. But he was breathing.

Bakugo narrowed his eyes. That villain’s quirk packed a serious punch. Todoroki had taken two direct hits, and he was still feeling it. Bakugo crouched, scanning him for visible injuries, but found none. Still, he didn’t like how unsteady Todoroki looked.

Something about this whole thing felt off.

Too quiet.

Too easy.

Bakugo’s instincts screamed at him, but he shoved the feeling down.

He wasn't worried.

Not really.

And he sure as hell didn’t need backup.

"Oi! You alive or what?" Bakugo barked.

"T-Tired... just tired," Todoroki mumbled, voice weak.

Bakugo snorted, about to throw in a sarcastic jab, but a familiar, bone-chilling laugh cut through the smoke again—louder this time, closer.

His head snapped up.

Floating above the ruined street was the villain: a lean, shadowed figure, limbs long and loose, his outfit marked with a jagged arrow motif that caught the moonlight. The laugh coming from his mouth was unhinged, shrill and feral.

Todoroki blinked through the smoke, dazed. 'Who is this guy?'

'What the hell is his quirk?' Bakugou growled, the anger burning hotter.

The blonde mustache man stepped fully into the pale moonlight, his cocky smirk unwavering as he crossed his arms.

"My, my... such a snappy one, aren't you? Too bad," he said smoothly.

Bakugo's eye twitches violently, rage simmering beneath the surface.

'This bastard is pushing me too far!'

"Allow me to introduce myself. I am the CuCu of Doom, and I—"

Before he could finish, Bakugo exploded into action. "EAT SHIT!" he screamed, firing relentlessly.

Explosions ripped through the air as Bakugo vented every ounce of fury, aiming to obliterate the villain. The raw power surged through his arms, every blast a scream of pure hatred.

But his senses screamed back—he'd gone too far.

Smoke billowed thickly, choking out vision and filling the air with the smell of burning.

Bakugo finally ceased his attack and lowered his hands, his chest heaving under the weight of exhaustion and frustration.

Through the haze, he sighed bitterly. "Damn it. He's gone."

He shook his head, the sting of defeat biting deep. Losing was unacceptable. Letting a villain slip away defeated everything a hero stood for.

"You can't just let villains run free," he muttered darkly. "They belong behind bars."

Glancing at Todoroki again, his expression twisted with disbelief—only the boy's clothes remained, abandoned on the ground.

Bakugo's heart slammed against his ribs. The boy was gone.

His eyes widened in terror.

'Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit.'

Todoroki had been struck twice by a mysterious quirk. Now he was missing, leaving only his empty clothes behind.

The pit in Bakugo's stomach twisted painfully. He knelt by the pile of clothes, heart hammering.

What kind of hero would he be if he let someone die on his watch?

Let alone his partner.

He'd wanted the villain dead—but not like this.

But then—something shifted.

A twitch. A tiny movement, barely noticeable. Not the rustle of fabric or the wind. Something alive.

Bakugo’s breath caught. His crimson eyes snapped to the source—a lump under the clothes, too small.

Way too small.

“The hell—?”

He didn’t get the chance to find out.

A monstrous force slammed into his back like a wrecking ball, stealing the air from his lungs in an instant.

Bakugo was flung through the air like a doll, his body cartwheeling before crashing into the ground with bone-rattling impact. The concrete cracked beneath him.

His head whipped back. Stars exploded in his vision. Pain—sharp, immediate, and total—rippled through every nerve. His lungs seized. Copper filled his mouth as blood welled between his teeth. His ribs howled in protest, some likely broken.

Still, he tried to rise.

But the moment his arm twitched, a heavy boot drove down, slamming into his chest and pinning him flat.

“Gghk—!” Bakugo choked, teeth gritted, body spasming under the pressure.

Above him stood the villain, cloaked in shadows and smoke, but grinning like a predator. His silhouette, burned and tattered, shimmered with flickers of yellow light. One of his arms, covered in ash and soot, flexed lazily like the attack had cost him nothing.

His eyes gleamed—inhuman, glowing that same unnatural yellow, like lanterns in the dark.

“You burn so brightly,” the villain purred, crouching over him like he was admiring artwork. “Such explosive potential. Untamed, raw, volatile... you’re perfect.”

“Go to hell,” Bakugo growled, snarling up at him.

He twisted, trying to ignite another blast—but the villain crushed down harder on his arm. The sharp snap of bone was audible.

“Agh—!” Bakugo screamed, a sound torn from deep in his chest. His vision swam.

The villain smiled like a man savoring fine wine.

He leaned in close—too close—and with deliberate, taunting care, used a single finger to smear a trail of blood from Bakugo’s cheekbone.

“Such spirit,” he murmured, tone mockingly tender. “But I wonder how it will taste?”

The villain giggled as Bakugo spat at him. It missed, but the defiance was clear.

The villain didn’t flinch.

“Your icy little friend’s already begun changing,” he whispered, voice like a poisoned lullaby. “Soon, he’ll be nothing more than a memory. But you? You’ll take longer. I’ll enjoy every second of it.”

Bakugo writhed, fury burning hotter than any quirk in his veins. “WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?!”

The villain only chuckled, unfazed. “You’ll see. Sooner than you think.”

And then he raised his hand.

Yellow energy crackled at his fingertips—violent, unstable, screaming with heat. It lit up the night, casting harsh shadows across the cracked buildings and burning wreckage.

“I’ll see you soon~” the villain sang, voice lilting like a child’s rhyme.

The blast hit like a meteor.

Agony exploded through Bakugo’s body. His back arched off the ground as the light tore into him. His scream echoed down the empty street—raw, unfiltered pain. It was like molten steel pouring through his veins, like every nerve was being flayed alive.

His vision burned white.

And the last thing he heard, before everything went dark, was the villain’s laughter—feral, victorious, and echoing like a curse.

Chapter Text

Midoriya's POV:

"And I just don't know what to do with Shoto. Every time I try to even talk to him, he just ignores me. What's so wrong with a father trying to build a relationship with his own son?"

That's what I've been listening to for the past two hours—Endeavor complaining and moping about Todoroki.

It doesn't really bother me; it's kind of nice to hear a father trying to connect with his kid. But honestly, I'd like it better if I could learn some tricks or something from the number-one hero while I'm here.

Of course, All Might will always be my role model and mentor, but it's interesting hearing how other heroes got where they are. It's a new kind of learning experience.

"It's like Shoto can't stand me," Endeavor said. "I don't blame him. I just want to know my son better."

I snapped out of my thoughts and smiled at him. "O-Of course."

The way he looked at me—those cold, ice-blue eyes—reminded me so much of Todoroki. It was a little frightening, but fascinating, too. Father and son really do resemble each other.

"My son seems very fond of you," Endeavor added.

Heat flushed my cheeks. I'd never really thought Todoroki liked me. Usually, he just looks bored or annoyed around me.

"O-Oh, um, well—"

Endeavor stepped closer, staring hard. "Why?"

I swallowed hard. This man was intimidating—scarier than Todoroki but just a bit less scary than Kacchan.

"I-I don't know—"

Suddenly, my phone buzzed. I looked down to see Todoroki's name.

"E-Excuse me," I said, holding up the phone.

Endeavor leaned back, crossing his arms. "Take it."

I moved a bit away to get some privacy and answered. "Hey, Todoroki?"

"M-Midoriya?"

His voice came through soft, higher-pitched, almost like a chipmunk. It was quieter and a little shaky—there was something about it that made me think he was scared but trying to hide it, like he didn't want me to worry too much.

The usual calm and collected tone was missing.

There was definitely something off.

"Are you okay? You sound... different."

"Midoriya, I-I need you to come by the... um, where are we again?"

Before I could ask more, a sharp, nervous voice burst in—higher and faster than usual, like they was trying to keep calm but couldn't.

"HOW THE HELL AM I SUPPOSED TO KNOW!?"

My heart jumped. That voice... was way too familiar.

Eerily familiar.

Could it be…

"Is that Kacchan?" I wondered.

"Yes, Midoriya. We need you to pick us up right now."

My eyes widened. "U-Um, okay. Where are you?"

"That's the thing—I don't know where—"

Suddenly, frantic shouting erupted.

"UGH! GIVE ME THE PHONE!"

"I'm holding it, Bakugo!"

"I don't give a fuck! Now shut up!"

The chaos in my ear was overwhelming. Like a tiny chipmunk trying to sound tough but slipping into nervousness.

"Listen, stupid, come get us at the far east side of the town's park. We're by the benches. Hurry up and don't bring that fiery bastard!"

I flinched. Kacchan sounded even scarier when he was high-pitched like this, but underneath the shouting, I caught a nervous edge, like he was more worried than he let on. But I nodded, even though he couldn't see me.

"O-Ok, Kacchan..."

"HURRY UP! It's cold out here!"

Cold? I frowned. It's early winter, but with their hero suits, they should be fine.

Another voice cut through, annoyed. "Well, maybe if you listened to me, we wouldn't be in this mess."

"SHUT UP!"

Then the line went dead.

I stared at my phone, concern twisting inside me.

Why did Todoroki sound so quiet and scared? Why was Kacchan so harsh but also nervous and almost... younger?

I had to find out what was going on.

Endeavor's deep voice startled me. "Is everything alright?"

I jumped. "I-I'm fine, sir. Todoroki wanted me to check something out."

He moved to say more, but I cut in quickly. "No! It's fine, I'll handle it."

I hadn't meant to sound harsh, but Kacchan's warning echoed in my mind: Don't bring him.

Something was seriously wrong. I didn't want to worry Endeavor or upset Todoroki.

"Is something wrong with Shoto?" Endeavor asked again.

I shook my head and forced a calm smile. "N-No, they just need me for something. I'll be back soon!"

I activated my quirk and started sprinting toward the park, the cold wind biting at my face. My heart pounded with worry. I hoped, more than anything, that Todoroki and Kacchan would be okay.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Third Person's POV:

Midoriya used his quirk to jump and ran all the way across town to a shady part of the city. He looked around, and all he could see were trees and abandoned houses.

It felt weird. All his life, he'd lived in the city, but he'd never known this part of town existed. He'd heard stories about it, but never actually visited.

'This seems pretty old.'

He sighed and looked down at his phone. There were messages from his UA friends and All Might asking when they'd be back at the dorms.

The green-haired boy slipped his phone into his pocket and scanned the area for a park. This place looked abandoned, unkempt—definitely not a spot for kids to play. He even saw a slide with a huge hole in it.

He started walking down a pathway, hoping to find his two friends. After a few minutes, Midoriya's mind began to wander, trying to piece together what had happened—and why their voices had sounded so weird.

It was like they were kids talking, their voices higher and confused.

'I just hope it's nothing too serious, he thought. Todoroki sounded really spooked. That's not like him at all. He's usually calm and collected, but this time... it was different. And Kacchan sounded strange too, like a screaming child. I hope they're okay. I mean, they're the strongest in our class, so it should be fine—right?'

He stopped abruptly when he heard a high-pitched yell.

"WILL YOU SHUT UP!?"

Midoriya froze and blinked. 'Is that a child—?'

"I told you we should wait for Midoriya—"

"That dumbass is taking too long! I'm going home!"

"We're going to get lost."

"No the hell we won't!"

The little voices grew louder and louder. Midoriya's confusion deepened. One voice sounded vaguely familiar; the other was even higher-pitched.

He had to see for himself.

He pushed through the trees toward the voices and, to his surprise, saw two little kids on the sidewalk.

His eyes widened. 'They can't be older than six! And barefoot at this hour!?'

So many questions raced through his head: Why were two tiny children out this late? Why were they wearing oversized clothes?

'Where are their parents?'

Before he could ask, the kids gasped when they saw him. He was just as surprised. Both wore huge clothes and had scared expressions.

One had a blue long-sleeve shirt, the other a black tank top.

One had spike blonde hair, the other had two-colored hair.

The spike blonde hair was slightly taller than the other.

'They look like—'

"Midoriya, it's just you!" The two-colored-haired kid ran up to him, while the blonde one trailed slowly behind. The greened haired boy blinked at the two-colored-haired boy's face. His eyes seemed like there were different colors. Red and white evenly split down the middle of his hair, his skin was pale and he was wearing an oversized blue shirt that kinda looked like a uniform, someone else’s uniform...

"Todoroki!?"

The little two-colored-haired boy flinched slightly. Midoriya frowned and muttered a quick apology. But when he stopped to look, he didn't see the mark on his friend's face.

It was as if, he never had the mark at all.

' That's weird.'

He looked over at the spiky-haired boy, whose face was red and who wore the oversized black tank top.

And that scowl—so familiar.

"Kacchan?"

The blonde child tsked. "Yeah, so what!?"

Midoriya watched little Todoroki cover his ears, and glared at the other.

"You're so loud."

"Shut it!"

Midoriya raised his hands in peace. "Okay, okay. How did this happen?"

The kids looked at each other. The blonde one tsked before the two-colored-haired boy spoke up.

"Well, we were patrolling, and then Bakugou started fighting me, and he shot an explosion at me. Then he started yelling, and then—"

"He doesn't need to know all that, you dumb idiot!"

Midoriya gulped. 'Even in kid form, he's still aggressive.'

Little Todoroki sighed. "Then this guy with the blonde mustache came, and then he—"

He yawned suddenly, rubbing his eyes. Midoriya tilted his head, concerned.

"Are you okay?"

Todoroki nodded, then looked back up at Midoriya.

"He started laughing and blasted me. I think I fell asleep. When I woke, my clothes were huge, and I was smaller. I looked for Bakugou and saw him asleep on the road like me. The man was *yawn* gone." Todoroki yawned again.

"Stop," Bakugou was cut off by his own yawn and rubbed his eyes. "Yawning."

Midoriya wanted to say the two of them were adorable, but this wasn't the time. His friends were literally kids instead of 16 and 15 years old—and there was still a villain out there. He rubbed his forehead.

"Okay, this is weird. Do you guys remember his name?"

Todoroki shrugged and hugged himself. "No but can we go now? I'm really cold."

Midoriya's eyes widened slightly. 'So that's why their clothes are so big on them... But I thought Todoroki didn't get cold, maybe he doesn't have his quirk in this body?'

He glanced over at Bakugou, who was rubbing his eyes too. Just then, a dog barked loudly nearby, making other animals cry out.

Midoriya looked up sharply, but before he could get fully alert, he felt something cling to his legs. He looked down to see the two little ones hugging him.

The green teen frowned at how scared they looked. He thought it was normal for kids to get scared by the dark or noises, but he hadn't seen his childhood friend this frightened in a long time—and Todoroki had rarely seemed scared at all.

He gave them a gentle smile as he softly patted their backs, hoping to calm their fear. " It's alright, I'm here."

The small gesture seemed to help; their trembling eased just a little. Still, he didn't question it. He softly said, "Come on, let's go back to the dorms."

The two kids looked up and smiled gently back at him. They calmed a little, but then suddenly looked at each other, realizing what they'd done.

They gasped and quickly let go of Midoriya's legs.

Even though it was dark, the moonlight showed their red faces.

They were embarrassed.

It was cute.

"Aww, you guys, it's okay if you were—"

"Nothing happened," the two toddlers said coldly.

Midoriya quickly shut his mouth to keep from laughing.

Normally, when they were their normal size, he'd be scared as hell if they said that. But now, in tiny form, they were just adorable.

He cupped his mouth, trying to hide a giggle.

"Sorry, I may need a moment—"

He turned away to stifle his laughter. The two smaller children groaned.

'This is humiliating', Todoroki sighed.

'I fucking hate this,' Bakugou glared.

"Okay, okay, I'm done. Let's just go—"

"Why were you hugging him, Bakugou?"

Bakugou snapped his head at Todoroki, who gave him a blank stare. Midoriya frowned, knowing where this was going.

"Guys—"

"WHY WERE YOU, YOU STUPID ASSHOLE!?"

Midoriya's eyes widened.

'It's weird hearing kids say these things.'

But he quickly snapped out of it when the two kept fighting. He looked around. This was the shadiest part of town. He'd heard about robberies and other shady stuff happening here.

A lot of wild things happened in this part of town—and he didn't want to think about what could happen to two small kids at night.

"We need to head back right now. It's late," he said, loud enough for them to hear.

The two stopped and glared at each other.

"This is all your fault," Todoroki muttered.

"No! It's your fault!"

"You started fighting with me!"

"You were acting like an asshole!"

Midoriya held back a laugh. It was always funny hearing little kids curse, especially little Kacchan.

He shook his head. 'Stay focused! Your friends are kids now, and there's a villain on the loose! Stay focused!'

He looked back at the two, who tripped a bit over their big clothes as they argued.

He sighed.

'This is going to be a long night.'

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

" Where are they? It's really late," Uraraka frowned, collapsing onto the couch with a tired sigh. Her pink cheeks flushed with worry, eyes darting toward the window as if expecting them to appear any second.

Asui stepped beside her, her calm voice a soft reassurance. She reached out and gently rubbed Uraraka's tense shoulders. "Don't worry, *Ribbit*, Midoriya's strong. I'm sure he's okay."

Momo nodded, folding her arms thoughtfully. "Yeah, and Todoroki's with him. He's always calm and collected — if anyone can handle this, it's him."

Denki flopped down next to Uraraka with a hopeful grin. "And Bakubro's with them too. Bakugo might be loud, but he's fierce."

Mina rolled her eyes playfully as she walked over, smirking. "Yeah, if Bakugo didn't blow them up first."

The room burst into light laughter. Kirishima sighed and raised his hands defensively. "Come on, guys, Bakubro isn't that bad."

The entire class shot him skeptical glances, their expressions saying 'really?' loud and clear.

"What?" Kirishima's cheeks flushed red as he crossed his arms stubbornly. "That's not true! So not manly of you all."

Sero chuckled, slapping Denki on the back. "You're just saying that because you have a bromance with him."

"Exactly!" Mina teased, winking.

Jiro nodded, adding with a smirk, "It's obvious."

Kirishima's face burned brighter. "You guys are terrible."

The two jokers laughed while Uraraka sighed again and Momo frowned. Suddenly, a sharp knock echoed from the front door.

Momo raised an eyebrow and exchanged confused looks with the others. "Did someone order something?"

"Nope," Jiro shook her head.

"Not me," Hagakure answered, still invisible except for her soft voice.

Everyone else shook their heads as well, tension quietly creeping into the room.

Tokoyami muttered under his breath, "This is... unsettling."

"Maybe it's a teacher," Sato suggested hopefully.

Shoji's multiple arms gestured firmly. "Teachers have keys. This must be someone else."

Uraraka and Mina exchanged uneasy glances as the knocking came again — louder this time.

The students gathered near the living room, some whispering nervously.

" M-Maybe it's the League of Villains." Denki whimpered as he held on to Sero, who just rolled his eyes.

" Yeah, the most dangerous criminals are just going to knock on the door."

Denki glared. " You'll be sorry if that really happened."

Sero groaned, Mineta's eyes gleamed with mischief. "Maybe it's some hot girls here to gift us with their lady bits."

"Ew," chorused everyone else.

Momo rolled her eyes and looked at Tenya, who gave a decisive nod and said, "I will see who it is."

He strode to the door as Mina whined out. " Maybe it's those ghosts we saw from that movie last night!"

" OMG WE'RE SO DEAD." Hagakure cried as she held on to Mina. Uraraka shivered, clutching herself.

Mineta scoffed loudly. "Ghosts don't exist."

Sero gave a dry smile. "You sure about that?"

The group was halfway into a lively debate about spirits when Tenya returned, " Everyone! I have an announcement." Everyone stopped and turned to the new voice. Ushering in the with the class rep — followed by Midoriya carrying two very small children.

Gasps filled the room.

"Oh my—"

"Gosh!"

"They're so cute!" Mina squealed, eyes sparkling as she saw Midoriya gently holding two sleeping toddlers.

One child had messy blonde hair and was quietly sucking his thumb, cheeks rosy and soft. The other had striking two-toned hair — white and red — with gentle snores vibrating against Midoriya's chest. Skin as white as snow with the same red tint on his cheeks.

The group quickly hushed Mina, who pressed her hand to her mouth, whispering a shy "sorry."

Slowly, everyone circled Midoriya and the kids, whispering excitedly but quietly.

Uraraka hurried over, eyes wide with worry. "What happened?"

Kirishima's voice was low, "This is so... strange to see."

"Well, I—"

Denki pointed and asked, "Is that Bakugou?"

"Duh," Sero replied, eyebrow raised.

Midoriya opened his mouth to explain but was interrupted by soft whines from the children.

He looked down and saw little Kacchan fidgeting, his small face scrunching in discomfort. Midoriya was going to brush it off, but then he noticed — bruises blotching the toddler's pale skin, dark and tender.

Todoroki stirred, rubbing his tiny arms, revealing more bruises and scratches scattered across his legs and torso.

Midoriya's heart clenched painfully as he glanced at his classmates.

"We need to take them to Recovery Girl," he said firmly, voice low but urgent.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Okay, can someone explain to me what the hell is going on? And why did I get woken up by you children at this time of night?" Aizawa grumbled, dark circles heavier than usual as he stepped into the dimly lit hallway outside the infirmary.

Midoriya gave a nervous chuckle, standing stiffly beside Kirishima while Recovery Girl tended to the two toddlers inside.

"Funny story, Mr. Aizawa," he started with a sheepish smile, rubbing the back of his neck. "The thing is... I don't exactly know what happened..."

Aizawa groaned and rubbed his face with both hands, already regretting asking. "So let me get this straight... You were out at your agency, left Endeavor, picked up these kids—who happen to be Bakugou and Todoroki—and just brought them here?"

Midoriya flushed. "U-Um... yes. But! I did tell Endeavor what happened and he's, um, busy handling something else."

"Of course he is," Aizawa muttered, deadpan.

Kirishima gave Midoriya a concerned side-eye. "Did they say anything at all?"

Midoriya nodded hesitantly. "Well, Todoroki mentioned some blonde guy with a mustache who blasted him with something. And uh... Kacchan said the guy's name was the 'Cucu of Doom' or something. I tried to get more, but they started bickering, and then they fell asleep mid-argument."

Kirishima facepalmed. "Unreal..."

Aizawa pinched the bridge of his nose. "I don't need this right now."

"I-I mean... things should go well... I hope," Midoriya offered with a nervous smile.

Before anyone could respond, the infirmary door opened with a soft creak, and the trio turned to see Recovery Girl emerge, wiping her hands on a small cloth.

Aizawa stepped forward, arms crossed. "What's the verdict?"

The elderly woman gave a tired sigh. "Do you want the good news or the bad news first?"

Midoriya and Kirishima both frowned, but Aizawa just sighed again and replied, "Good."

"Well," Recovery Girl began gently, "the good news is they're physically fine. I healed up their bruises and scratches. They're resting comfortably now."

Midoriya let out a relieved breath, and Kirishima smiled. "That's a relief."

"Now for the bad news..." she continued, her expression growing grim. "I can't reverse this. The quirk that did this—whatever it is—is incredibly powerful. I have no idea who used it or how to undo it."

"I can't erase a quirk I can't see," Aizawa added flatly.

Recovery Girl nodded. "And there's more. I noticed some behavior changes during my exam. I ran some quick tests, and I'm confident the quirk is more than just physical regression."

Kirishima's brow furrowed. "What do you mean?"

"It's affecting their minds, too," she explained. "They're starting to behave like children. Based on their responses, they can't be older than four mentally. Well young Bakugou may be a little bit older than Todoroki but still. It's subtle for now—but it's progressing."

Midoriya swallowed. "S-So they're going to act like toddlers?"

"Yes," she confirmed. "Emotionally, mentally, behaviorally. I don't know yet how much of their memories they'll retain, or how fast this change will progress."

"Oh boy," Kirishima groaned.

"You've got to be kidding me," Aizawa muttered under his breath.

"There's one silver lining," Recovery Girl added, glancing at Midoriya. "They won't be able to use their quirks. Their bodies are too underdeveloped. The quirk factors haven't manifested fully yet in their current forms."

Midoriya sighed in relief. "That's... something."

"But we can't send them home," she continued. "Not while they're like this. They're vulnerable. If this villain targeted them once, there's no guarantee he won't again."

"I agree," Aizawa said grimly. "They'll have to stay here. I'll inform the principal."

Just then, the infirmary door creaked again. They turned as tiny footsteps echoed down the hallway. A small figure in red footie pajamas stomped forward, arms crossed and face twisted in an adorable scowl.

It was toddler Bakugou.

He looked up at them, unimpressed, then snapped, "Why the hell is it so damn bright in here?!"

Midoriya immediately fought back the urge to coo. Kirishima, on the other hand, failed miserably and grinned wide.

"Hey, man! You're looking, uh... super manly in those pajamas," he chuckled.

Bakugou glared at him with a fiery pout.

Aizawa crouched to his eye level. "Bakugou, do you want to stay here, or should we call your parents?"

Bakugou's eyes widened with horror. "HELL NO! If that hag sees me like this, she'll put me in a damn crib!"

Aizawa stood up slowly. "That is... unsettling to hear in that voice."

"Indeed," Recovery Girl muttered with a visible shiver.

Then, soft steps sounded again. A second small figure padded over in blue pajamas, half-asleep, hair perfectly split in two colors. Todoroki rubbed one of his eyes.

"Hi Todoroki," Kirishima crouched beside him. "How are you feeling?"

The little boy shrugged. "I'm alright—"

"HELLO?! WHAT ABOUT THIS DAMN QUIRK!?" Bakugou exploded. "HOW ARE YOU FIXING THIS, HUH?!"

Todoroki blinked, then rolled his eyes. "You're being loud."

"I'LL BE LOUD IF I WANNA BE, HALF-AND-HALF!"

"This is so weird," Midoriya whispered to Kirishima. "It's like watching two gremlins in a daycare fight over blocks."

Kirishima snorted. "Yeah, but with more cursing."

Recovery Girl sighed. "This is going to be a long week..."

Aizawa rubbed his temples. "Midoriya. Kirishima. Take them back to the dorms. I need to start making some calls."

He turned to leave, but Bakugou screamed after him. "HEY! DON'T WALK AWAY FROM ME!"

Aizawa waved him off without turning.

Todoroki flinched and covered his ears.

Recovery Girl sighed as she turned to Midoriya. "Take care of them, dear. I'll try to find someone who can help us undo this."

"Thank you, Recovery Girl."

"I KNOW YOU ASSHOLES ARE LISTENING TO ME!" Bakugou yelled.

Kirishima bent down, trying not to laugh. Whereas Todoroki gave him a blank stare. "You're such a child."

Bakugou spun to Todoroki with a glare. "YOU'RE A CHILD!"

Todoroki raised an eyebrow. "You are."

"No, you are!"

"You."

"YOU!"

" You're so nosy."

" I'LL KILL YOU!"

"Oh dear..." Recovery Girl shook her head.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Now the gang was back at the dorms after calming down Bakugo. They made it safely, the others had already gone to bed, and now it was the four of them walking toward their rooms.

Midoriya and Kirishima had decided not to tell the others about the quirk's full power just yet. They were pretty sure the whole dorm would be in chaos if they did.

"Okay, so I believe if we just keep thinking positive and just—"

"Shut up, I'm going to sleep." Bakugo cut Midoriya off and started heading toward his room.

Midoriya frowned, but Kirishima gave him a reassuring smile. "Don't worry, bro. I'll be with him."

"Thanks, Kirishima."

Kirishima smiled and looked down at Todoroki. "See ya, man."

Todoroki gave him a small nod. The redhead grinned before following the now-small Bakugo down the hallway, leaving just Midoriya and Todoroki alone.

The green-haired boy watched them go before looking down at Todoroki, who had been unusually quiet.

"Um, Todoroki?"

"Hm?"

"Are you alright?"

"Yes..."

Midoriya didn't quite buy that answer. Over time, he'd learned to recognize the subtle shifts in Todoroki's expressions and tone. It took effort, but he got the hang of it. Even if it was hard to tell, he knew something was off.

"Are you sure? You've been really quiet. Quieter than usual," Midoriya joked lightly, trying to coax a smile out of him. When none came, he stopped.

The little toddler glanced up to see those green eyes—those same bright, earnest green eyes that had always been filled with determination and kindness.

Those eyes gave him the courage to live his truth and show his true power. Those green eyes were the ones that smiled at him every day and actually treated him like a human being.

Midoriya was the only person who actually wanted to be friends with him.

And suddenly, all the emotions Todoroki had bottled up—everything from today, everything from the past few weeks—hit him like a wave.

Bakugo's harsh words, the weirdness of the quirk, the threat of becoming a child again, the shadow of his father, the pressure, the fear...

He tried to swallow it down.

He really did, but the dam broke.

His eyes started to burn.

He tried again to suppress it, but suddenly there were tears streaming down his face. Midoriya's expression changed from concern to panic.

"Todoroki?"

The smaller boy didn't even realize he was crying at first. He reached up, confused, and touched his cheeks like he wasn't sure where the wetness had come from. Midoriya stepped forward, but the moment he moved, Todoroki let out a choked sob.

Then another.

And then it all came pouring out.

His shoulders shook. He hiccupped through every breath. There was no stopping it now—his emotions had burst through the dam.

“ AAAHHH!”

While Todoroki wailed, Midoriya stood frozen, overwhelmed.

He had no idea what to do.

This wasn't something All Might had trained him for!

No one ever mentioned how to handle your classmate suddenly turning into a sobbing toddler in the middle of the hallway!

Panicking, not wanting to wake the others, Midoriya scooped the crying boy up and ran to his room.

Why did he run?

He didn't know.

He just needed to get somewhere private.

Once in his room, he gently closed the door with his foot and carefully placed the wailing Todoroki on the bed. The crying continued, and Midoriya, now even more frantic, searched the room for something—anything—to help.

"U-Uh..."

'Think, Midoriya, think! What stops kids from crying?!'

His eyes landed on his dresser. There sat his prized limited edition All Might figure. He cherished it.

But Todoroki needed it more.

He knelt in front of the sobbing boy and held the figure up.

"I am All Might!" he said in a deep, exaggerated voice.

Todoroki, still hiccupping, opened his teary eyes. He saw the figure in front of him.

"I am here to make sure that Young Todoroki is not sad anymore! I am a hero that saves everyone!" Midoriya continued, doing the best All Might impression he could.

This is so embarrassing, he thought.

But his efforts weren't in vain. The younger boy wasn't crying as hard now. He was still hiccupping, and soft sobs escaped him, but it was better than before.

Midoriya smiled.

"Now, tell me, the number one hero, All Might, what is wrong with Young Todoroki?"

Todoroki wiped at his eyes, looking down at his lap. "I-I'm s-*hic*sad."

"Why is that, Young Todoroki~?"

"Because... I o-overheard what th-*hic* the others said about this quirk..."

Midoriya's expression darkened with concern. Todoroki sniffed and clenched the fabric of his pajamas.

"I don't w-want to be a kid again. I don't want to start over... I don't want to go back with my f-*hic*father," he sobbed.

Midoriya's heart broke. He didn't know everything about Todoroki's past, but he knew enough. He knew Todoroki hated his father. He knew this wasn't just about being small again—it was about pain, trauma, and fear.

Still holding the figure, he did his best.

"Well, Young Todoroki, being a kid isn't so bad. Especially when you have your friends here who won't rest until you're back to being a big kid."

Todoroki looked up, eyes wide. "R-Really?"

"Oh yes! You can have fun with your Class 1-A friends. I know they aren't going to let you be sad anymore because they care about you~"

Even though Todoroki knew it was Midoriya, he couldn't help but feel comforted. A strange warmth filled his chest.

"O-Okay!"

"See? Now please don't cry, Young Todoroki. My friend Midoriya here is going to make sure everything is okay."

"Okay! Thank you, All Might," Todoroki smiled through his sniffles.

"No worries, Young Todoroki. Just keep that smile bright and don't worry about a thing!" Midoriya said cheerfully as he lowered the figure.

Then, suddenly popping up in front of him, Midoriya gave Todoroki a sheepish grin. "Oh wow, sorry Todoroki. I had to go somewhere. Did you have a nice conversation with All Might?"

The little one nodded. "Uh-huh."

Midoriya smiled. "That's good."

Seeing Todoroki smile—a rare and precious sight—made Midoriya's chest swell with relief. He was about to speak again when he noticed the clock.

"Oh man, we should head to bed."

Todoroki watched him stretch.

"Um, I guess we should go to—"

"Can I sleep here?" Todoroki suddenly blurted out.

Midoriya blinked, eyes wide.

Todoroki flushed red, eyes darting to the floor. "S-Sorry! I didn't mean to say that—I-I'll go to my room—"

"No no! It's okay! We can have a sleepover, really!" Midoriya quickly assured him.

Todoroki tilted his head. "Really?"

"Yeah, you can take my bed, and I'll sleep on the floor."

"Midoriya, I couldn't do that."

"I don't mind, really."

Todoroki looked down, guilt swelling in his chest. He didn't like being a burden, especially not to Midoriya. This whole mess—this quirk, the incident—it felt like it was all his fault.

'What kind of hero am I?' he thought bitterly.

He didn't even notice Midoriya heading into the bathroom until he heard the door shut.

Blinking, Todoroki looked around and realized he was alone. Panic started to rise until his eyes landed on the All Might figure on the floor.

He crawled down and picked it up. He studied it carefully. He was never allowed toys as a kid. Only training. He would have liked to play, but his father never allowed it.

A yawn escaped him. He rubbed his eyes, exhaustion finally catching up. He leaned against the bed, clutching the figure to his chest.

He only meant to close his eyes for a moment.

'Just for a minute...'

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After about twenty minutes, Midoriya stepped out of the bathroom, now dressed in his sleepwear. He padded into his room—and froze.

His eyes widened.

Todoroki had fallen asleep on the floor, clutching the All Might figure to his chest. The little one was snoring softly, face relaxed in sleep.

He looked like a cinnamon roll.

Midoriya almost reached for his phone to take a picture—but decided against it. That'd be creepy.

Instead, he walked over quietly and gently picked Todoroki up. As he did, the toddler stirred and instinctively clutched Midoriya's shirt, burying his small face in his neck.

Midoriya giggled softly when he felt tiny snores against his skin.

Carefully, he laid Todoroki down in the bed and pulled the covers over him, placing the All Might figure right beside him.

Todoroki sighed in his sleep and curled around the toy.

The green-haired boy smiled and whispered, "Good night, Todoroki."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"I SAID GET OUT, SHITTY HAIR!"

Kirishima just burst into another fit of laughter. Never in his life had he imagined he'd witness this—Bakugo, furious as ever, but trapped in a pint-sized toddler body, yelling at him with all the fury of a raging hamster.

It was comedic gold.

"I'm serious! I'll blow you up, I swear to God!" the tiny blonde threatened, stomping his foot with all the might a three-year-old could manage.

Kirishima only laughed harder.

He followed Bakugo into his room, still laughing, and refused to leave him alone. This entire situation was priceless.

Bakugo was fuming.

Not only had he let the villain get away, not only was he now stuck in a damn toddler's body with no end in sight—but worst of all, Kirishima wouldn't stop laughing.

He couldn't remember the last time he felt this humiliated. His pride, his reputation, his dignity—all gone, flushed down the drain with his teenage height.

And the final nail in the coffin? The footie pajamas he was wearing were covered in little cartoon explosions.

He hated it here.

"B-Bakugo, I—I'm sorry, but—dude, you're so adorable!" Kirishima wheezed through his laughter.

"I'LL KILL YOU!"

Bakugo's cheeks were red with rage. Or embarrassment. Possibly both. He clenched his tiny fists, ready to launch himself at the redhead, but then paused.

Kirishima had collapsed onto the floor, literally holding his stomach from laughing so hard. His eyes were squinted shut, tears rolling down his cheeks, completely losing it.

To Bakugo, it felt like he was being mocked. Like nothing he did could be taken seriously anymore. He glanced down at his stupid footie pajamas, gritting his teeth.

This wasn't funny. It was degrading.

He opened his mouth to scream again, but Kirishima let out another giggle.

"Oh man... this is gold."

"Shut. UP!" Bakugo shouted, his voice cracking slightly. He didn't mean for it to happen, but the sting in his eyes betrayed him—he could feel hot tears welling up in the corners.

Kirishima finally began to calm down. He sat up and rubbed his eyes with a grin—until he actually saw Bakugo's face.

The color drained from his own.

Bakugo's face was red, but not from yelling this time. His eyes were glassy, wet trails already running down his cheeks. He was biting his lip furiously, trying to hold back the flood of emotion.

Kirishima's smile faded immediately. "Bakugo, I—"

"NO! DID YOU LAUGH ENOUGH!? DID YOU GET IT OUT OF YOUR SYSTEM!?" Bakugo snapped, voice trembling.

Now Kirishima was the one frozen in place. He felt a wave of guilt wash over him.

The little blonde turned his back and began wiping at his eyes roughly with his sleeves. "God! See!? This is what I'm talking about! Me being damn weak!"

His voice cracked again.

Kirishima frowned. "Bakugo..."

"This is all because of that half-and-half bastard!" he shouted, his tone bitter. "If he hadn't pissed me off, I wouldn't've gotten hit by that quirk in the first place!"

Kirishima bit the inside of his cheek to keep from chuckling again. He knew Todoroki had nothing to do with this, but now wasn't the time to correct him.

He walked over slowly and sat beside his tiny, furious friend. Bakugo glared over his shoulder, but didn't say anything when Kirishima started playing with his own fingers—a nervous habit.

"Listen, man... I'm really sorry for laughing."

Bakugo scoffed and looked away, sniffling.

"I mean it. I didn't mean to hurt your feelings. I was just... it's rare to see you like this, y'know? Not that scary. Not pissed off at the world."

Bakugo didn't respond, but the tension in his shoulders eased just a little.

"I don't think you're weak, bro," Kirishima added softly. "Not at all. You're still just as strong and scary and badass, even if you're, like, three feet tall and wearing tiny pajamas."

That got a small twitch from Bakugo's lips, almost a smile.

Kirishima smiled faintly. "Plus... maybe this is a sign you could use a break."

Bakugo blinked. "What?"

"You work yourself to the bone, man. I know you hate people being in your business, and I know you'd blow me up if I told you this when you were normal-sized, but... I've been worried about you."

Bakugo blinked again, confused. Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck and continued, voice quieter now.

"You push yourself so hard every single day, like you're trying to prove something to everyone—yourself included. And yeah, you're strong as hell, but even the strongest people need to rest sometimes."

Bakugo didn't know what to say.

No one had ever said something like that to him before. Not like that. Most people either backed off or fought back.

But Kirishima?

He was just... there.

Not judging. Not pitying.

Just... understanding.

Bakugo stared ahead, breathing in slowly. That stupid tight feeling in his chest wasn't leaving.

Kirishima stood up and gave him a soft pat on the head, like he wasn't sure what else to do. "Just don't beat yourself up, alright?"

Bakugo didn't move.

"Good night, Bakugo."

The redhead walked to the door, hand on the knob. He opened it halfway and was just about to step out when—

He felt something tug at his pant leg.

He glanced down.

There, standing with watery red eyes and a trembling lip, was toddler Bakugo holding onto his leg.

"...Stay here, Shitty Hair," he mumbled, barely above a whisper.

Kirishima's eyes widened slightly in surprise. He crouched down and met the tiny blonde's eyes, a warm smile spreading across his face.

"...Of course, man."

Kirishima sat back down beside Bakugo, letting the small hand cling to his pants. The room was quiet except for the soft hum of the city outside and the occasional sniffle from the blonde toddler.

Bakugo's lip trembled for a moment before he wiped his eyes again, but this time more slowly, less angrily.

"...I don't wanna be like this," he muttered, voice low and almost defeated.

Kirishima's heart clenched. "I know, man. Nobody wants to be stuck like this. But right now, you are like this, and that's okay. You don't have to fight it alone."

Bakugo blinked, unsure if he heard correctly.

"You don't have to be tough all the time. You're allowed to need help. Even you."

The blonde's little fingers dug a little tighter into Kirishima's pajama pants, and he nodded slowly.

"Besides," Kirishima grinned, "I kinda like this side of you. Adorable and fierce? That's a combo no one can beat."

Bakugo glared—but it was softer this time, more teasing than angry.

"Shut up, Shitty Hair."

Kirishima laughed quietly and patted the top of Bakugo's head again, careful not to startle him.

"Come on. Let's get you into bed."

Bakugo shuffled over, still clutching Kirishima's pants. The redhead gently helped him climb under the covers, fluffing the pillow and tucking the blanket up to his chin.

The little blonde's face was still flushed, his eyes heavy with sleep but bright with unshed tears. Kirishima sat on the edge of the bed and waited, giving Bakugo time to settle. After a moment, the toddler looked up at him, eyes wide.

"Thanks... Kiri."

The nickname came out soft, almost shy. Kirishima's chest swelled with warmth.

"No problem, Bakugo."

Bakugo yawned, finally letting his defenses down.

"...Don't leave."

"Not a chance," Kirishima said, a reassuring smile in his voice.

The two of them sat quietly for a few more minutes, the room filled with the kind of peace Bakugo rarely let himself feel.

Eventually, Bakugo's breathing evened out, his tiny hand loosening its grip on Kirishima's pajama pants as sleep took over. Kirishima smiled softly, careful not to disturb him, and leaned back on the bed, content to stay right there.

Because sometimes, even the strongest heroes just need someone to stay with them.

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV:

"Alright class, before we start our lesson, I want to remind you all that just because we have a situation, that doesn't mean we should be distracted from our work."

Even though Mr. Aizawa said that, the kids were absolutely distracted.

How could they not be?

Two of their classmates were now small, undeniably adorable toddlers sitting at oversized desks, squealing with delight—or rather, discomfort—because they were wearing mini school uniforms that Momo had made for them with alarming speed and enthusiasm.

It was the best day ever.

Well, for everyone except the toddlers themselves.

Todoroki couldn't even see the board or the teacher because Tokoyami's broad, feathered form was blocking his view. After several failed attempts at standing on his chair, he sighed in quiet resignation and plopped down on the cold floor by Midoriya's feet to take notes. That, too, was proving difficult.

His tiny baby hands were absolutely useless.

'Stupid hands.'

Bakugo wasn't having much better luck. He had to stand on top of his chair just to see the damn board. He was fortunate that Hagakure, the invisible girl sitting in front of him, was at least tall enough that he had a clear view.

But the act of writing was a disaster. His small fists couldn't wrap around the pen properly, and his handwriting looked like it had been attacked by a squirrel.

He stared at the mess he'd scribbled, then grunted low in his throat.

'DAMN HANDS!'

"Um, Mr. Aizawa~" Mina sing-songed as she raised her hand.

The tired teacher didn't even try to mask his exhaustion. "Yes, Miss Ashido?"

"Can we just acknowledge the fact that Bakugo and Todoroki are wearing mini school uniforms!?"

Aizawa groaned as the girls squealed and the boys chuckled. Everyone except the two toddlers, of course.

Todoroki blinked slowly. He didn't understand the fuss.

Bakugo wanted to kill everyone in the room.

"I'LL KILL YOU, RACCOON EYES!"

"Aww~ Even when he threatens me, he's so cute!" Mina beamed.

The others burst into laughter while Bakugo growled, face red and eyes blazing. "When I get out of this damn quirk, I'll kill you all!"

"So cute!" Hagakure squealed, practically vibrating in her seat.

The class erupted again, whispering and cooing over the furious blonde toddler. Meanwhile, Todoroki just blinked and glanced between them all, entirely lost.

'Why is he so angry?'

Their teacher sighed heavily. "The point is, let's treat this day as any other day."

The students muttered amongst themselves, barely suppressing giggles. Todoroki exhaled slowly.

It was only the first day like this and he was already over it.

That morning had been humiliating enough. He'd freaked out when he woke up and didn't see Midoriya anywhere, only to find out he was just in the bathroom. Todoroki had nearly had a meltdown.

He'd sworn he wouldn't speak to Midoriya for at least ten minutes afterward out of sheer shame.

Then came breakfast.

He couldn't hold a spoon properly. Midoriya had to chop his pancakes, and Momo gave him a tiny plastic fork like he was in daycare. Of course, Bakugo saw the whole thing and started teasing him. That turned into another argument, followed by a short-lived food fight involving syrup and very loud insults.

After all that, they realized their regular uniforms didn't fit. Momo had whipped up tiny versions and helped them get dressed. Todoroki's pride died a little when his shirt ended up inside-out and he couldn't button it himself.

Midoriya had offered to help, gently fixing the buttons with that soft smile of his, and Todoroki wanted to melt into the floor.

Bakugo wasn't any better. He'd put his shirt on backwards and spent twenty minutes trying to fix it without asking for help. They fought again during that, too.

By the time they walked to class, Todoroki was exhausted and slowing down. Midoriya stayed right beside him, matching his pace, ready to help if needed—but Todoroki stubbornly refused to be carried, even as he nearly tripped from fatigue.

He was determined to do this on his own, no matter how difficult. Because if there was one thing he hated, it was feeling helpless. Their slow pace made them late.

Now here they were: in class, being stared at like zoo exhibits.

'This day is the worst.'

"Okay! Get out your notebooks and open your textbooks to the page we started on Friday," Aizawa instructed.

The class rustled with movement. Todoroki grumbled to himself. His books were inside his now-gigantic backpack. He toddled over to it, unzipped the front, and peered inside.

The textbook was massive—practically the size of his torso.

He tried lifting it with both arms, but the weight tipped him forward. With a little grunt, he gave up and decided to drag it instead, pushing it across the floor back to his spot. He heard soft laughter and cooing from the girls behind him. His face flushed red.

He sat back on the floor, opened the book, and reached for his pencil.

That's when it caught his attention.

The eraser.

It was an obnoxiously bright, glittery pink eraser at the end of a novelty pencil. Shaped like a star. Probably Midoriya's, or maybe something Uraraka had handed over. Todoroki blinked at it, slowly tilting his head.

Then he squished it.

The texture was weirdly satisfying—soft and bouncy. He pressed it to the floor. Thump. He pressed it to his cheek. Soft.

Then, slowly, he started flicking it back and forth, watching it wobble. He giggled.

Wait—giggle? He never giggled.

But the eraser was just... fun.

He thwacked it against the floor a few more times, harder, watching how it sprang back. Then he grabbed it with both hands and tried to twist it like a little stress toy. This occupied him for a solid minute.

The other students in the back of him noticed him, some laughed while other were concerned but didn't say anything.

Eventually, he realized he hadn't written anything yet. He shook his head as he placed down the star eraser for now. He flipped the pencil and tried writing, but the lead snapped immediately.

He stared at it.

Todoroki blinked, as he was going to reach for the lead, he shook his head and placed the pencil down. He then grabbed a glittery pen Midoriya had slipped into his pouch.

He shaked it a little because how...pretty it look, but once again he shook his head.

'Get it together.' He hissed that thought to himself.

He tried again.

Blot.

Too much ink. He grunted.

He wrote the letter "T." Sort of. It looked like a tree stump. His "O" was a circle with legs. He stared at the mess of letters, now scattered across the page like a tiny crime scene.

'This is hopeless.'

He was going to continue but he accidentally put the ink on his skin. His eyes widen.

' This can go on skin?'

Then, with the empty resignation only a toddler could have, he turned the pen toward his hand.

And began to draw.

At first, it was just a small circle. Then a square. Then another circle with eyes. He drew a face. Then a cape.

Was that supposed to be All Might?

He giggled again, quietly.

Lines became little fire swirls, and he tried to mimic his flame side. He held his arm up like it was a masterpiece.

Meanwhile, Bakugo was doing everything in his power not to explode.

He stood on his chair, gripping his pen like a weapon, and scribbled notes in increasingly illegible handwriting. His tiny hands cramped, his shoulders ached, and his legs were tired from standing.

But he refused to sit.

He was not weak.

He hated this.

Every single moment.

He hated the way people stared. He hated the way the girls squealed. He hated how they called him cute like he was a damn stuffed animal.

And he hated how last night, he'd cried.

Cried in front of Kirishima.

No one knew that part. No one saw him begging Kirishima not to leave. And no one knew he'd woken up on Kirishima's chest and immediately kicked him in the face out of panic.

Kirishima has a swollen cheek now.

The guilt of that was gnawing at him like a rat in his stomach. And now here he was, in class, dressed like a toddler, being treated like a pet.

His eyes burned.

He clenched his fists and focused on the board.

He would not fall behind.

He was going to be Number One.

No matter how small or useless his body felt right now.

From the corner of his eye, he noticed movement. He glanced over. Todoroki was sitting on the floor, drawing... on his own arm?

Bakugo squinted. 'That idiot was using a pen to doodle on himself like a literal baby.'

He snorted.

' What a loser.'

He turned back to his notes with a smug smirk. 'See? I'm already ahead of him.'

But then something outside the window caught his eye.

A red bird.

It perched on the ledge, fluffing its feathers in the sunlight. The color was vivid—almost glowing.

Bakugo froze.

For some reason, that bird was the most beautiful thing he'd ever seen.

He slowly turned his whole body to face it, eyes wide and mouth slightly open. He sat down on his desk, allowing his legs swung beneath him as he stared in silence, completely forgetting his notes.

' Whoa...'

In the front of the classroom, as the older students were taking notes, Aizawa watched every movement his two now toddler students were making.

He rubbed his temples and sighed, eyes drifting from Bakugo to Todoroki's ink-covered arm.

"I thought this would be a slow process," he muttered.

Then, resigned, he kept teaching.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Oh yeah~ Break time~" Mina cheered, stretching her arms above her head as she twirled playfully near her desk.

"Shush, Mina," Sero hushed, casting a glance toward the front of the room.

Mina slowed her spin and blinked at him, confused. "Why?"

"Look at Bakubro's seat," Denki whispered, nudging his head in that direction.

Mina furrowed her brows and followed their gaze. She padded softly over, her eyes locking on the small figure slumped in the seat, fast asleep. Her breath caught.

There, curled awkwardly in the oversized chair, was a tiny, toddler-sized version of Bakugo. His head tilted back with his mouth hanging open as he softly snored, tiny puffs of breath escaping. A faint line of drool had started to form at the corner of his lips, and his small fingers were loosely curled in his lap.

Mina's heart melted instantly. She tiptoed back to the group, a wide grin spreading across her face. "He is so cute!"

"Yeah..." Denki smirked mischievously. "Wanna mess with him?"

Kirishima rolled his eyes and shook his head firmly. "I don't think so. He looks like he's really tired."

He rubbed the bottom of his chin with a wince. "Also, I don't wanna get kicked in the face again..."

"Aw," Denki and Sero groaned in unison.

"He's right," Mina huffed, crossing her arms protectively. "Leave that cutie alone."

The boys sighed in defeat, mumbling a quiet, "Okay..."

Kirishima gave Mina a grateful smile, and she winked back. Meanwhile, at a nearby table, the Dekusquad was deep in conversation, their focus on upcoming assignments—well, most of them were focused.

Sitting right next to them on the floor, Todoroki had a small stack of paper, markers, and pens in front of him, and his little tongue peeked out in concentration. Making the entire floor area his art project station.

He had started out trying to doodle shapes... but now he was slowly regressing into something else entirely. Absentmindedly, he began drawing little circles on his arms and sleeves with a pen.

Then lines.

Then spirals.

Soon, his fingers were completely ink-stained.

"And I was just thinking," Uraraka said, "maybe we should start a study group?"

Asui nodded thoughtfully. "That sounds like a great idea. *Ribbit*. I need help with this hero history assignment—it's driving me crazy."

"We'd be glad to help, Asui," Midoriya said with a nod and a smile.

Asui opened her mouth to respond but paused mid-thought. She blinked, then gently poked Midoriya's shoulder. "Um, Midoriya?"

"Yeah?"

She tilted her head toward the toddler beside them. "Look at Todoroki."

Midoriya turned and gasped softly.

Todoroki was now absolutely covered in ink. His hands were coated, his sleeves smudged, and his cheeks had streaks of marker and pen where he'd touched his face. Even worse, he had started drawing smiley faces on his forearm.

"Oh my gosh..."

Uraraka turned to look, covering her mouth as she giggled. "Oh nooo... he looks like a walking coloring book."

Iida gasped dramatically and began chopping his hands in alarm. "This is completely unacceptable! Our presentation! Our uniforms! He's a hero-in-training, not a toddler at a daycare!"

"I think it's cute," Uraraka said, trying to stifle another giggle.

"But he must maintain dignity and order! This is chaos!"

"C-Calm down, Iida," Midoriya said, standing up quickly. "I'll handle it."

Iida huffed but reluctantly stood down, though he still cast anxious glances at the ink-covered toddler. Midoriya crouched beside Todoroki, who was now intently coloring the back of his hand like it was a canvas.

"Um, Todoroki?"

The tiny boy blinked up at him with wide, innocent eyes. His bi-colored hair was slightly tousled, and his cheeks were now dotted with ink smudges.

"Yes?" he asked, tilting his head in a curious, childlike motion.

"You, uh... kinda got ink on your face," Uraraka offered, trying not to laugh.

"And your hands," Tsu added with a small smile.

Todoroki blinked. He glanced down at his hands, then at the pen in his grip. He didn't even remember doing this. His face scrunched up in innocent confusion. "Oh..."

Midoriya gently offered him a tissue. "Here."

Todoroki took it but simply stared at it for a few seconds like it was a puzzle. He gave a half-hearted wipe at his cheek, leaving a bigger smudge behind. The others chuckled quietly.

"Maybe I should wet it first," Midoriya said kindly, reaching out. "You're just spreading it around."

"Oh..." Todoroki handed it back with a slight pout.

As Midoriya stood to head toward the bathroom, he passed Bakugo again. The blonde was still snoring peacefully, lips parted and face smushed adorably into the desk.

Midoriya couldn't help but smile. "Still tired, huh..."

But just as he turned, a tiny voice called behind him.

"Midoriya?"

He turned to see Todoroki waddling after him, still clutching his inky hands to his chest.

The green haired boy hummed."Yes?"

"C-Can I come too?"

The request took him by surprise, but Midoriya smiled warmly. "Of course."

A small smile appeared on the little one's face as he walked over to stand over the green teen's side. Midoriya told their teacher where they were going—getting a disinterested wave in response—and led Todoroki into the hallway. The little one followed closely behind... only to get distracted by the tiles on the floor.

Todoroki started hopping into the colored squares, mumbling numbers and giggling softly as if playing a game only he understood.

Midoriya glanced back and couldn't help but laugh gently. The sight of Todoroki, usually so composed and stoic, now hopping between tiles like a toddler... it was surreal and strangely heartwarming.

Once inside the bathroom, Todoroki stopped and frowned at the sink. His tiny hands barely reached the faucet.

"Need help?" Midoriya offered.

The little boy blushed, nodded shyly, and stepped forward. Midoriya lifted him up, cradling him gently under the arms before placing him on his hip. Todoroki gasped softly. His legs dangled, and he instinctively grabbed Midoriya's shoulder for support.

His cheeks flushed bright pink. "This is... embarrassing..."

Midoriya chuckled softly. "You're okay, buddy."

He turned on the water and held Todoroki closer so he could wash his hands. The moment the cool water touched his fingers, Todoroki paused. He stared.

Then slowly, his lips curled into a smile.

He started swiping at the water with both hands, fascinated by the way it flowed through his fingers.

"It's like magic..." he murmured, giggling.

He stuck his whole arm in, laughed again, then began slapping at the water gently, sending droplets flying. His high-pitched giggles echoed off the bathroom tiles.

Midoriya couldn't help but smile at the sight.But he was very worried about his friend's conditions.

'He's really regressing... faster than I thought,' he sighed silently.

Still, there was something sweet in the way Todoroki's eyes sparkled, like he was seeing the world with wonder for the first time. Midoriya let him play for a few more seconds before gently placing him down and offering a paper towel.

"Here you go."

Todoroki pouted, clearly wanting more time with the water, but accepted it. "Okay..."

As he dried off, Midoriya dampened another towel and knelt beside him again.

"Do you want to wipe your face, or should I?"

Todoroki paused, then mumbled, "You..."

Midoriya smiled and gently cleaned the ink smudges from the little boy's cheeks. But the teen couldn't help but wonder. "Hey Todoroki... why did you draw on yourself?"

The toddler shrugged, looking embarrassed. "I dunno... I got bored..."

Midoriya took a mental check to go to Recovery Girl later and talk to her about this. As he was cleaning, he heard a soft and nervous whisper.

"Are... a-are you... m-mad?" he whispered, eyes darting to the floor.

Midoriya's expression softened. "No, I'm not mad. I just wanted to know."

"Okay..." Todoroki mumbled. "S-Sorry, Midoriya..."

"It's okay," Midoriya said with a chuckle.

After finishing the cleanup, Midoriya stood, ready to head back—but suddenly felt small arms wrapping around his leg. He looked down, Todoroki had buried his face against him.

" What's wrong Todoroki?"

"I don't wanna go back..."

The green haired teen titled his head. "Why not?"

"It's boring... and I can't focus..."

Midoriya blinked, then crouched to meet his eyes. "But you have your friends there. And you're learning to be the best hero ever, remember?"

Todoroki's eyes lit up slightly. "Best hero?"

"Yeah. It could even be fun."

Todoroki thought about it for a moment, then he looked up at the teen. "Okay!" he chirped brightly, his little smile returning.

Midoriya smiled back at him, as he was going to walk he stopped only to hear a whine. He looked behind him to see the little Todoroki holding up his arms. He tilted his head until he realize what's going on.

Midoriya sighed sadly. 'It's happening way quicker than Recovery Girl thought... Oh Todoroki.'

He picked him up again, cradling him on his hip. Todoroki immediately rested his head on Midoriya's shoulder, his tiny hands gripping the fabric of his uniform.

'Midoriya is warm...' Todoroki thought sleepily, eyes fluttering.

As they headed back to class, Midoriya gently bounced him. But just as they approached the door, they heard yelling from inside. Deku paused, glancing down at the small boy resting quietly on his shoulder. Todoroki, now fully regressed into a toddler, was dozing peacefully, his tiny fingers curled against Midoriya's uniform.

Suddenly, the boy stirred at the noise of the approaching commotion, blinking up at him with sleepy, confused eyes that still carried the faintest trace of frustration from earlier.

"What was that?" Midoriya asked softly, careful not to startle him further. The toddler simply shrugged his tiny shoulders, his innocent face scrunching up slightly as if trying to understand the loud chaos just beyond the door.

The teenager sighed, gently adjusting Todoroki to keep him comfortable as they stepped into the room.

The scene before them was chaos incarnate: Kirishima was struggling to hold onto a furious, yelling Bakugo, whose tiny fists pounded and kicked wildly, his cheeks flushed with a mix of rage and embarrassment.

Nearby, the rest of the group was shouting at Mineta, whose guilty, almost panicked expression only fueled the tension in the room.

Midoriya frowned, stepping closer with measured concern as Kirishima's eyes lit up with relief upon seeing him.

"Oh, thank god, Midoriya, we have a problem," Kirishima said, his voice tense and breathless, sweat beading on his forehead from the effort of restraining the kicking toddler.

"What happened?" Midoriya asked, his tone sharp as his gaze fell on the yelling toddler Bakugo, who was twisting and flailing as if trying to break free from invisible chains.

Kirishima struggled to explain while wrestling the kicking child. "Okay, um... Mineta thought it was funny to pull a prank on mini Bakugo while he was sleeping, and, um, he got angry, and Mineta said some stuff, and here we are." His voice wavered with exhaustion and uncertainty, like he wasn't quite sure how to handle the storm of toddler Bakugo's fury.

Todoroki lifted his head from Midoriya's shoulder, blinking slowly as he took in the scene. The shouting and flailing were overwhelming for him.

Quickly, he covered his ears and buried his face back into Midoriya's neck, a quiet whimper escaping him as his small body trembled with sensory overload.

'Why is he so loud? 'Todoroki's small voice echoed softly, his toddler instincts craving calm and quiet.

"LET ME GO! I'LL KILL THAT GRAPE ASSHOLE!" Bakugo's voice was surprisingly fierce coming from such a small frame. The sheer volume of his rage filled the room like thunder.

"Bakugo, can you please stop cursing? It's very inappropriate for a child to curse," Iida's voice rang out with strict authority, his glasses glinting under the room's dim light.

"For once I agree," their teacher popped out from his sleeping bag, rubbing his eyes but clearly alert and annoyed.

Bakugo spat back, "I'LL KILL YOU!"

Midoriya sighed deeply, the weight of the situation pressing down on him like a heavy stone. "Okay, um, Kirishima, can you switch?" he asked, trying to keep his voice calm despite the chaos.

Kirishima nodded and carefully took Todoroki from Midoriya, but the toddlers protested loudly. Todoroki reached out desperately to grab Midoriya's uniform, wanting to cling to him like a lifeline, while Bakugo continued kicking and screaming like a wild storm.

"Hold still, little dude," Kirishima pleaded, holding Todoroki tightly but gently as the toddler squirmed with toddler frustration.

"Don't drop him!" Momo's voice rang out, sharp with concern and alarm.

Midoriya stepped back, bracing himself as Bakugo's kicks landed hard against him, the toddler's little legs pumping furiously like a storm at sea.

"LET GO OF ME!" the blonde hissed, his voice high-pitched with raw emotion.

"Midoriya!" Todoroki cried, reaching for Midoriya again, his small voice trembling with desperation and confusion.

"Oh my god," Mr. Aizawa groaned, clearly exhausted and trying to keep his patience intact.

"I—I'm just going to take him out in the hall—Ouch! Kacchan!" Midoriya grimaced as Bakugo swung his legs wildly, kicking him in the head and chest as they moved outside of the classroom.

Bakugo blew a raspberry in defiance, his whole small body shaking with rage and frustration. Midoriya could feel the hot, angry energy radiating off him like wildfire.

"Let go of me!"

"Kacchan, please—"

"No! Let me go right now, Deku, or so help me god!"

"Okay, okay," Midoriya said, trying to soothe him gently with a softness he rarely had the chance to use with Bakugo.

He carefully set Bakugo down, but the blonde immediately pushed him away, glaring with fierce, murderous eyes full of toddler indignation and pure stubbornness.

"Don't ever pick me up again! Just because I'm this size doesn't mean I'm a stupid baby! I don't need a nerd like you treating me like a baby!"

Midoriya sighed, fighting the urge to respond harshly. "Kacchan, I know you're angry—"

"Angry is an understatement!"

"But you can't hold and take your anger out on everyone else," Midoriya tried again, his voice steady but soft.

"I don't give a fuck! I am angry, Deku! I'm angry, I'm tired, and you dickheads aren't telling me about this damn quirk!"

Midoriya flinched, lowering his gaze. He had been scared to tell his childhood friend about the strange quirk affecting them both. He knew Bakugo would only get angrier if he found out from anyone else.

And Bakugo's anger was a force of nature—terrifying when unleashed.

"I hate being treated like a baby! I hate not having my mind in order, I hate people telling me what to do, I hate this body, and I HATE people like you pitying me!"

"I'm not—"

"And these idiots are using this to take advantage of me like that damn purple pervert!"

Midoriya opened his mouth to speak, but then froze when he saw something he hadn't expected.

Bakugo was rubbing his face against his arm, sniffing quietly. His cheeks were stained with tears, and his tiny body shook with trembling sobs.

Midoriya's brow furrowed deeply. The tension suddenly shifting like the calm after a storm.

"I don't wanna start over!"

The toddler stomped his foot on the ground and sniffled again, big tears slipping down his flushed cheeks. His lip quivered, and his little fists curled into helpless balls.

Midoriya slowly crouched to Bakugo's level, heart pounding in his chest. Gently, he moved the toddler's small hands away from his face and saw the bright crimson eyes filled with tears, cheeks flushed red with raw emotion.

With trembling fingers, Midoriya wiped a tear from Bakugo's cheek. The toddler flinched for a moment but then relaxed slightly at the gentle touch, his tiny body leaning into the contact.

Midoriya smiled softly, trying to convey understanding and comfort. "It's okay to feel that way, Kacchan. I understand."

Bakugo sniffled, his lips trembling as he wanted to scream and yell but the overwhelming feelings were breaking through the anger, leaving him vulnerable and exposed.

Frustration, exhaustion, loneliness, fear—it was all too much, crashing inside him until his lips quivered uncontrollably.

And then the sobs broke free.

” WAAAAAHHHHH!”

Midoriya panicked, waving his hands in defense. "P-please don't cry."

But Bakugo wasn't listening. Tears spilled freely as his eyes squeezed shut, his tiny body shaking with every sob.

Midoriya frowned, debating whether to reach out. He remembered how Bakugo could get...violent when upset like this, how unpredictable his mood swings could be.

He hesitated, heart pounding—then suddenly, the toddler threw his arms around Midoriya's neck and buried his face in his shoulder, crying harder.

Midoriya's eyes widened in shock.

Never before had Bakugo hugged him—not even when they were kids. The boy's fiery, aggressive nature never showed softness.

Yet here he was, clinging to Midoriya like a frightened child seeking safety.

Awkwardly, Midoriya wrapped his arms around the little blonde, gently patting his back. "I-It's okay..."

Bakugo didn't stop crying. Midoriya carefully picked him up again, bouncing him gently. Expecting more anger or resistance, Midoriya was surprised when Bakugo only tightened his grip on his uniform, tears soaking his shoulder.

Midoriya kept patting softly. "T-there there, Kacchan. I-it's okay."

The toddler coughed up a sob but said nothing else, finally relaxing his body as he rested his head on Midoriya's shoulder, breathing ragged but slowly calming.

Midoriya swallowed hard, blinking back tears of his own.

This moment was unexpected and precious—something he knew might never happen again.

'This is the best day ever,' he thought quietly, heart full and aching.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kirishima's POV:

Who knew taking care of kids could be this exhausting?!

Honestly, I thought helping out with the little ones would be fun or at least kinda chill. But nope. This is like trying to calm down a tiny tornado that's screaming at full blast.

"Calm down, little Roki," Sero said, trying his best to sound soothing. "Midoriya's coming back, I promise."

Sero's voice was calm, but it didn't work. Not even a little.

"WAAAHHHH!" Todoroki's cries ripped through the air, making the whole room feel like it was vibrating.

Everyone else covered their ears—except me. I'm stuck right in the middle of this storm. And man, this kid is loud. Like, super loud. And he's supposed to be the quiet one? Guess that's not how toddlers work.

Right now, the mission is clear: get Todoroki to stop crying. But after ten minutes straight of nonstop wailing, I'm starting to think it's mission impossible.

I've never seen anyone cry like this before. Not even the babies at the daycare I volunteered at last summer.

The moment Midoriya left the room, Todoroki totally lost it. We tried everything—singing silly songs, making ridiculous faces, even having Denki do his dumb electric dance to make the kid laugh.

Spoiler: none of it worked.

Mr. Aizawa already threatened to kick us out if we don't get Todoroki to chill. And honestly, I can't blame him. No one likes a crying kid messing up their class time, especially when it's this loud.

We've got like ten minutes till lunch, but I think Aizawa's patience is running on fumes.

"What's wrong with him?" Mina asked, sounding kind of worried.

"Yeah, he just won't stop," Hagakure whined, wringing her hands nervously.

Momo looked at me, her eyes sharp. "Did you hurt him?"

"No! I swear I didn't!" I said, my voice steady as I gently bounced Todoroki up and down. "I'm just trying to calm him."

Tsuyu stepped forward calmly. "Let me try," she said softly.

I blinked. I mean, what else could we do? I handed Todoroki over to Tsuyu, and we all watched.

Then Tsuyu did something totally unexpected—she stuck her long tongue out and started wiggling it in front of Todoroki's face.

At first, the little dude just stared, his red face slowly losing some of the tension.

Then, I swear, Todoroki's hiccups slowed down.

And the next thing? Tsuyu started making shapes with her tongue.

A butterfly, a flower, a stick figure, even a dog!

I didn't even know she could do that. I mean, it was a little weird, sure, but also honestly pretty impressive.

The whole class was staring, mouths hanging open.

"So manly," I muttered with a goofy grin.

Todoroki must've thought so too because he stopped crying. Not only that, he started laughing when Tsuyu meowed like a cat with her cat-shaped tongue.

"Wow, Tsuyu, that's amazing," Ojiro said, clearly impressed.

"Yeah, I had no idea you could do that," Jiro added.

"That’s so weird," Mineta whispered behind me.

I turned around and smacked him on the head.

"Ow! What was that for?" he whined, clutching his scalp.

Tsuyu smiled softly. "I have younger siblings at home. This is what I do to calm them down."

"Smart," Uraraka said, beaming at Todoroki, who giggled and snuggled closer to her.

Iida stepped forward, his usual formal tone back. "Thank you, Tsu. You have successfully stopped our friend here from crying."

When I saw Todoroki's small smile, I couldn't help but smile back. It was weird seeing him smile like that, since I'd never seen him do it before—and I'd definitely never seen him cry.

But I guess it made sense.

Even with all the noise and chaos, this little guy was tough.

Still, my mind drifted. I thought about Bakugo. After last night, I feel this weird urge to protect him, to make sure he's okay.

Seeing Bakugo cry like that hurt more than it should have. Maybe it's because I always think of him as this super tough dude who doesn't show weakness.

It felt... unmanly, I guess, to make him cry. Especially as a three-year-old. The guilt hit me hard.

Now, I just want to protect him. No matter what.

Also, I hate to admit this, but I felt kind of jealous. Jealous that Midoriya got to calm him down, and I didn't.

I always thought Bakugo and I were closer than that. But I guess I can't expect too much. Bakugo and Midoriya have been friends since forever—they share something special.

Then I reminded myself how stupid that was. This isn't the time for jealousy. My friends are in trouble, and I have to do my best to help.

"Oh my gosh, you're so cute I could just eat you up!" Mina squealed.

I glanced over and saw Todoroki being held by Uraraka, surrounded by all the girls.

I guess Todoroki wasn't used to this much attention—he hid his face in Uraraka's shoulder, blushing.

"Man, just because he got turned into a brat, he's got all the babes flocking around," I heard Mineta grumble beside me.

I gave him a cold glare. I guess I'm a little resentful toward Mineta for making Bakugo upset like that.

But I can't be unmanly today. So, I let it slide—just this once.

"Dude, you've got serious issues," Sero said to Mineta.

"Yeah man, you need to get checked," Ojiro added.

Mineta scoffed. "I'm just saying it's just that—"

"Just shut up," Jiro snapped.

Finally, Mineta went quiet. Thank God, because he was seriously getting on my nerves.

I looked back at the girls still fawning over Todoroki.

"Oh man, Momo, do you think you could make some cute little costumes?" Mina asked eagerly.

"Well, if they're comfortable with it," Momo replied shyly.

"What do you say, Little Shoto?" Mina beamed.

The little guy peeked out shyly, fiddling nervously with his fingers. "I want Midoriya," he whispered.

"Aww, don't worry. I bet Midoriya's coming back any minute," Uraraka said, poking his tiny tummy. Todoroki giggled again.

When the girls heard that giggle, it was game over.

"AWWWW!"

They started squealing and swarming the pair.

Meanwhile, the boys stood back, watching with that classic jealous look.

I sighed. Looks like they both like Midoriya better than me.

But you know what? I'm not gonna give up.

Because no matter what, I'm gonna be the one Bakugo—and all my friends—can count on.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Third Person's POV:

The door to the classroom creaked open—and that was all it took.

The girls in Class 1-A collectively gasped as if someone had dropped a puppy into the room. Excitement buzzed through the air like electricity, and before anyone could speak, they nearly lost it.

There, standing in the doorway, was Midoriya. But what had them all squealing wasn't just him—it was the small blonde toddler he was carrying in his arms.

Katsuki Bakugo, their usual explosion of rage and ego, now sat quietly in Midoriya's arms, his tiny hands clutching onto the front of the green-haired boy's uniform.

Tear tracks were still visible on his flushed cheeks, and a deep, stormy pout took over his face. His little nose was pink from crying, and his eyes—though red and puffy—still held that familiar fiery defiance.

"Awwww!" the girls squealed in unison, unable to help themselves.

The sound echoed through the room like a wave of sugar. Even Jirou, who was usually cool and composed, let out a soft chuckle under her breath. Uraraka's hands were clutched over her mouth, her eyes practically sparkling.

"Look at his little face!" Mina gushed. "He's so pouty and tiny!"

Before Midoriya could respond, there was a flurry of movement. Todoroki, who had been seated quietly in Uraraka's lap with the occasional shy glance toward the door, suddenly perked up. His heterochromatic eyes lit up at the sight of green.

"Midoriya!" he called out, his voice full of sudden joy and desperation.

He quickly wriggled free from Uraraka's hold and toddled as fast as his little legs would carry him toward the doorway. Midoriya blinked in surprise as he felt a small body latch onto his leg.

He looked down. "Hey, Todoroki."

The toddler wrapped his arms tightly around Midoriya's leg, nuzzling into it like a lost duckling. His small voice was muffled but clear. "Where were you?" he asked with a heartbreaking frown.

Midoriya's face softened. "I'm sorry, Todoroki..."

"Yeah, man," Denki chimed in from the back of the classroom. "He was sobbing the whole time. We tried everything. He just kept asking for you."

The green-haired teen looked down at the toddler again. Todoroki's face was partially hidden behind his leg, but Midoriya could feel the tiny shiver in his body. His free hand came up instinctively to ruffle Todoroki's soft hair.

"You were that upset, huh?" he asked gently.

Todoroki gave a tiny, embarrassed nod against his leg.

Midoriya smiled, full of warmth and guilt. "I'm sorry, Todoroki, I was with—"

"He was with me, so there!" Bakugo suddenly interrupted, his voice small and scratchy, but filled with sass. He stuck out his tongue like a little brat to punctuate his point.

Midoriya sighed.

Todoroki blinked, pulled back slightly, and looked up at the source of the sass. His gaze narrowed. Without missing a beat, he huffed and stuck his tongue out in return.

"Oh no," Midoriya muttered, already sensing where this was going.

He carefully lowered Bakugo to the ground, who immediately squared up with Todoroki—well, as much as two tiny toddlers could.

"Alright, you two, let's just calm down—"

"Midoriya is my friend!" Todoroki declared, his tone full of righteous toddler indignation.

"No! Deku was my friend first!" Bakugo shouted back, his tiny fists clenched at his sides.

"Nuh-uh!"

"Yuh-huh!"

"Nuh-uh!"

"YES, HUH!"

And like that, they were locked in a full-blown toddler argument. Everyone else in the class stared, unsure whether to laugh or be concerned. Midoriya tried to step in, arms out in a pacifying gesture.

"Guys, come on. I can be both of your—"

"No!" they both cried in unison.

While the chaos grew, Mineta swaggered up to the front with an all-too-confident smirk. "Don't worry, class~ I know how to deal with kids," he announced proudly.

His confidence was met with immediate side-eyes.

"Didn't you make Bakugo cry earlier?" Sero asked skeptically.

"Don't worry, I got this," Mineta waved him off, already making his way over.

"I don't think that's a good idea..." Midoriya tried to intercept, but it was too late.

"Yeah, you look like you could be their age," Denki snorted.

Mineta flipped him off casually, continuing toward the two fuming toddlers.

Bakugo's eyes narrowed. "What do you want, you purple freak?"

"Now now," Mineta said in a sickly sweet tone, "Since I'm taller than you now and technically older, you should listen to me~"

Todoroki instinctively took a step back, his toddler intuition flaring. Something about this guy just didn't sit right, even in his fuzzy head.

Bakugo crossed his arms. "I'm not listening to you! You're not the boss of me!"

Mineta grinned. "Maybe not, but guess what—you don't have your 'oh-so-scary' quirk anymore. You're powerless, and you don't scare me now."

The words hit like a punch.

Bakugo froze, his tiny fists trembling. He looked around the room and saw the sympathetic faces of his classmates. And in front of him, the mocking sneer of someone who had always wanted to see him fall.

Mineta leaned in closer, relishing it. "What's wrong? No more threats now, huh?"

"Mineta, cut it out!" Mina snapped.

"Yeah, man, that's not manly," Kirishima added, his voice low and disapproving.

Mineta threw up his hands. "What?! This is our one chance to mess with Bakugo! He's always been a jerk! And that one—" he pointed rudely at Todoroki "—always gets all the girls."

The room fell into an uncomfortable silence.

Disgust flickered across everyone's faces. Mineta turned back toward Bakugo, ready to gloat some more—

But was cut off when Sero's tape suddenly shot out and slapped across his mouth. The grape-headed teen fell backward, flailing on the floor trying to rip the tape off.

"Thank you," Jirou muttered with a relieved sigh.

Midoriya let out a breath, but his eyes drifted back to Bakugo, whose face had crumpled. His small body was stiff, his lip trembling again.

Midoriya quickly knelt beside him, lowering himself to Bakugo's level.

"Hey," he said softly, reaching out. "Don't listen to him. He's wrong. You're still you, Kacchan."

Just as he was about to say more—

RING! RING! RING!

The bell blared through the building.

Mr. Aizawa stirred from his sleeping bag with a groggy yawn. "Alright. Go to lunch and leave me alone."

Midoriya straightened up, watching as Bakugo quietly walked over to Kirishima, who immediately knelt down to talk to him. The green-haired boy sighed as he turned toward his desk, grabbing his bag.

Just as he slung it over his shoulder, he noticed a little red-and-white head creeping near him, standing up on tiptoe beside his chair.

"Hey, Todoroki," he greeted with a smile. "What are you doing?"

The toddler looked up, eyes wide. "You're leaving?"

Midoriya chuckled. "Just heading to lunch."

"Lunch?" the tiny voice echoed, eyes sparkling in curiosity.

"Yup. Come on, I'll take you."

Todoroki nodded eagerly and followed Midoriya into the hallway, staying close. But once they stepped outside, the halls were packed with students—shoulder to shoulder, loud and towering.

Todoroki's hand slipped into Midoriya's, but a moment later, he let go—and instead latched onto Midoriya's leg, holding tightly.

Midoriya looked down and saw the little guy trembling slightly, his face hidden.

He frowned.

'He's scared. Of course he is. Being this small in a sea of giants...'

Without thinking twice, Midoriya gently scooped him up and held him close. Todoroki instantly curled into his neck, his small hands clinging to Midoriya's collar.

Whispers followed them.

"Is that a kid?"

"Where'd he come from?"

"Wait... I recognize that hair—"

"Is that—?"

"No way."

"Why is he carrying a kid?"

Midoriya gulped. 'Oh man.'

"Deku!" a cheerful voice called.

He looked up and saw Uraraka waving at him from down the hallway. Beside her stood Iida and Tsuyu. He smiled in relief and quickly made his way over.

"Hey, guys," he greeted.

"We saw little Todoroki clinging to your leg and figured you might need some backup," Uraraka beamed.

"Yes," Iida said seriously. "This environment is no place for a toddler. I'm sure it's quite distressing."

Midoriya glanced down at the small head burrowed into his shoulder. "Yeah... he's kind of overwhelmed."

"Ribbit, let's head to lunch before we lose our spot," Tsuyu said calmly.

"Let's go!" Uraraka chirped.

Midoriya adjusted his grip on Todoroki and followed his friends, grateful he didn't have to do this alone.

Because no matter how strange, chaotic, or adorable this situation got, he had a feeling it was far from over.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Todoroki's POV:

Why is everyone so noisy... and so big?

It's scary. I don't like being in this school right now. Everything feels so loud, so tall, so unfamiliar.

I just want to go back to the dorms and sit with Midoriya. He makes everything feel okay. Not like here.

Everyone else seems really scary—especially that purple guy. He was mean. Really mean. He said awful things and made Bakugou sad.

...Even if Bakugou is always loud and annoying.

I don't think I like Bakugou. He yells too much. He says mean things to Midoriya, and Midoriya's nice. Midoriya always tries to make people feel better.

Just like now.

"Okay, Todoroki, I got your soba," Midoriya said with a smile, setting the bowl gently in front of me.

I blinked up at him and mumbled, "Thank you."

He gave my head a little ruffle before sitting beside me. The table felt huge, so I had to stand on the bench to even see my food properly.

I peeked over at the others—everyone was already eating their meals. The warm smell of food filled the room, but mine felt a little confusing. I was hungry, but...

There were two thin sticks next to my bowl. No spoon. No fork. Just... sticks?

How am I supposed to eat with these?

I stared at them, then back at my food. I hesitated. My tummy grumbled, so I decided—maybe I'd just use my hand.

I reached for a single noodle, dipped it in the sauce like I remembered seeing someone do once, and popped it into my mouth.

...

Oh.

My eyes widened.

That... that's good.

I reached for more, trying another noodle, then more, then a handful. I got so excited I didn't realize a noodle had flopped onto my nose.

It tickled. I giggled quietly.

Then I grabbed a whole bunch and shoved them into my mouth. So tasty. So soft. So fun.

"Um, Todoroki?"

I looked over to see Midoriya watching me with a look I couldn't quite figure out. My cheeks were full, so I let out a quiet hum. "Hm?"

Then I heard giggling. I looked up and saw Uraraka and Asui smiling and laughing across from us.

Wait. Did I do something wrong?

I glanced back at Midoriya, confused. "Maybe we should eat with the chopsticks," he said with a chuckle, pointing to the sticks beside my bowl.

I paused. My smile faltered, and I sat back down slowly, eyes cast down at my lap.

Oh no.

Did I make Midoriya mad?

I didn't want him to be mad at me. Not him.

Ever since I got turned into this... this small version of me, I get really anxious when I think someone is upset with me—especially Midoriya. He's the only one who makes me feel okay right now.

But if I did something wrong...

Suddenly my father's voice echoed in my head, sharp and cruel: "If you can't handle that then you are WEAK! You're useless."

My eyes started to sting.

'Midoriya must think I'm dumb. I can't even eat right. I'm not a good kid. F-Father was right...'

"Todoroki?"

I flinched and looked up quickly, trying to wipe away the wetness in my eyes before he could see. But then I saw his smile—warm, gentle, not mad.

My chest eased.

He wasn't mad?

"I could teach you," he said softly.

I blinked. "Teach me?"

"Yeah," he grinned. "These chopsticks always confused me too."

I looked back at the little sticks. I knew how to use them—didn't I? I used to eat soba all the time. Cold soba. Hot soba. But now my brain felt fuzzy, like the knowledge was floating just out of reach.

The sticks just looked so weird now.

But Midoriya could teach me!

I quickly picked one up and held it out to him with both hands. "Teach me, please."

I heard Uraraka squeal, "Aw, he's so cute!"

Midoriya chuckled. "Okay, Todoroki. Here's what you're gonna do..."

His voice was calm and soft as he explained it step by step. I leaned in closer, trying to see better, and then—without really thinking—I scooted onto his lap. He didn't seem to mind. He just kept teaching me, still patient, still kind.

I practiced what he showed me, and suddenly... the noodles stayed on the stick.

My eyes lit up. It worked!

I turned to him with the biggest smile I could manage. He smiled back.

And it made me feel warm. Safe.

Midoriya's smile is the nicest thing in the world.

It reminds me of big brother.

He reminds me of my big brother.

Big brother is the best.

Midoriya is the best!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Bakugou's POV:

"Ew, man."

I looked up mid-bite, glaring as a few of the extras made faces like I'd just committed some kind of crime.

What now?

I chewed slower, narrowing my eyes at them. "What?"

"You've got food all over your face," Raccoon Eyes pointed, her nose scrunched like she'd smelled something rotten.

I blinked and glanced down.

Okay, yeah. My hands were covered in wing sauce. And maybe my face too. Whatever.

I rolled my eyes. "I'm hungry."

"You could use a fork," Dunce Face snorted from across the table, flipping his hair like he had a damn opinion that mattered.

"No," I snapped, licking my fingers. "I'm just hungry!"

What I didn't say was—I kinda forgot how to use a fork.

Not that it matters.

That's my business. No one else's.

It's not like I'm scared or anything. Not like I panicked when I held it and it didn't feel right in my hand. Not like my brain just... blanked on what to do with it.

Nope. That's on me. And I'll deal with it.

Besides, these wings are way better when you use your hands anyway.

I grabbed another one, tearing into it without a second thought. The tangy sauce smeared across my cheek, and I just kept going.

Delicious.

"Now I see why my mom gave up after me," Raccoon Eyes joked, laughing at something I didn't care to understand.

I tuned them out. Their voices blurred together like a buzz of background noise.

But then—

Out of the corner of my eye, I caught something.

Deku. Sitting with that half-and-half bastard. Both of them were laughing about something.

Laughing.

In the middle of this nightmare?

Tch.

Losers.

I went back to my food, chewing aggressively, like each bite would block out the sound of their giggles. I didn't want to look at them. I didn't want to think about that weird moment earlier when Deku saw me screw up.

It wasn't weakness. It was exhaustion.

That's all.

I was listening to Shitty Hair talk about some new workout thing when a yawn clawed its way out of me. I clamped my mouth shut fast and hoped no one noticed.

I couldn't be tired now. Not here. Not around them.

I already accidentally fell asleep during class once today, and that damn purple pervert had the nerve to wake me up. He's lucky I didn't blast him into the wall.

Now I sat slumped in this oversized chair like a shriveled raisin. My stomach felt stuffed, way too full from the wings. My body felt heavy, limbs like lead.

I leaned forward to grab some napkins. Baby hands barely reached, but I managed. Wiped the worst of the mess off.

But my eyes were starting to burn again.

Why the hell am I so tired?

I rubbed them hard, hoping it'd help, but it didn't. My whole body just felt off. Like someone had stuffed cotton in my skull.

The chair sucked. Too lumpy. Too tall. My feet didn't even touch the floor properly.

I crossed my arms with a huff, trying to stay upright, to stay awake. I couldn't fall asleep again. Not in front of these extras. Not with the threat of someone pulling another Mineta-style prank on me.

Never again.

I already showed weakness once today in front of Deku, and I won't let it happen twice.

He caught me off guard. That's all. I was tired. I didn't know what was happening. That's why it happened.

Not because I'm weak.

Just tired.

Yeah. Just tired...

I glared half-heartedly at the group as they laughed at something Dunce Face said. I wasn't even listening anymore. Their voices felt muffled. Like they were far away.

So loud. Too loud.

Why are these idiots always so damn loud?

Another yawn forced its way out of me, and I whined softly—barely even realizing it—then shifted in my seat again, trying to find a spot that didn't suck.

Still no luck.

Everything was wrong today. From my stupid little body to the foggy feeling in my head. It's like the normal part of my brain—the one that made plans, that solved problems, that won—was just... leaking out of me.

Drip by drip.

It made me angry. Scared.

But mostly... exhausted.

I hated this. I hated this. Everything about it.

I...

hate...

this...

My eyes slid shut, heavy like bricks.

Maybe... maybe if I close them for a second...

Maybe that bird would want to play with me again.

Maybe...

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Third Person's POV

Kirishima was in the middle of a full-belly laugh, clutching his side as Denki reenacted a ridiculous moment from their last training session—complete with sound effects and exaggerated hand gestures. Everyone at the table was wheezing, even Sero had cracked a grin.

But Kirishima's laughter stopped cold when he felt a sudden shift against his side. A light weight pressed into him, something warm and soft brushing against his ribs.

He looked down.

And froze.

His eyes widened, heart skipping a beat.

"...Oh my god," he breathed, barely a whisper.

"What?" Mina blinked, leaning toward him with curiosity.

Kirishima didn't say anything. He just tilted his head slightly, motioning downward.

Denki, still giggling, followed his line of sight and blinked. Mina stood up from her seat to get a better look—and instantly slapped both hands over her mouth, her squeal muffled but unmistakable.

Sero arched a brow. "What are you guys—"

He leaned forward, got a look at what they were seeing, and his grin split across his face.

"Ohhh, you've got to take a picture."

"Already on it," Denki said, flipping his phone out like it was a reflex. He zoomed in, framing the shot with a mischievous glint in his eyes.

And what, exactly, had these seasoned U.A. students reacting like they'd just seen a kitten wearing booties?

Well, snuggled against Kirishima's side was none other than Tiny Katsuki Bakugou—fast asleep.

His tiny body was curled in on itself, face smooshed into Kirishima's shirt, one small hand clutching the fabric like it was a blanket. There was wing sauce smeared across his cheeks, some of it crusted at the corner of his mouth. A small smear trailed along his nose, and his wild, spiky hair was slightly flattened on one side.

It should've been chaotic. Messy. But it was... weirdly cute.

Disturbingly cute.

"I cannot believe this is real," Mina whispered, eyes shining. "Mini Bakugou is... adorable."

"He's like a lil' murder marshmallow," Sero added.

"I am definitely printing this," Denki said as he snapped another photo, then switched to video mode. "Imagine the look on his face when he sees this."

Kirishima gently rolled his eyes as he held the toddler in his arms, but he couldn't suppress a smile.

"You guys are messed up," he said, shaking his head, though his voice held no heat. "He's just a kid right now."

"That's the best part!" Denki grinned as he took a couple more pictures. "He can't blow us up for it... yet."

"I don't think this counts as legal," Kirishima muttered, carefully reaching for a napkin and starting to clean the sauce from Bakugou's face. The toddler squirmed a little, letting out a tiny grunt—but didn't wake up.

"Awwww!" Mina whisper-squealed again, bouncing slightly. "Kiri, you're such a good big bro!"

Kirishima smiled down at the boy in his arms, gently brushing away a strand of hair from Bakugou's sticky forehead.

"He's gonna kill us when he's back to normal," Sero warned.

"Then we better make it worth it," Denki whispered like a criminal mastermind.

The conversation continued around them, filled with soft laughter and poorly restrained snickering. Kirishima didn't say much—he was too focused on the little body curled up against him.

His best friend. His battle partner. Now, an exhausted, sauce-covered toddler passed out like he hadn't just been scowling at everyone a few minutes ago.

Then the bell rang.

Everyone groaned in perfect unison.

"Damn it," Sero sighed.

"Time for hell," Denki muttered, shoving his tray forward.

Kirishima was about to grab his own when he heard a soft, sleepy whine by his ear.

Bakugou stirred, brow twitching. His nose wrinkled, and he made a quiet, frustrated sound.

"Shh, hey... it's okay," Kirishima whispered, patting his back gently. "Go back to sleep, man."

The toddler made a sleepy sound of protest, then—surprisingly—settled back down, this time resting his head on Kirishima's shoulder and slipping his thumb into his mouth.

Kirishima almost dropped dead on the spot from the cuteness overload.

'Okay. Okay. Stay strong. Manly tears are not falling. I am unshakable. I am—OH MY GOD THIS IS TOO CUTE.'

"Here, Kiri," Mina said, gathering his and Bakugou's trays. "I got it. You just focus on babysitting Bakubabe."

He grinned, flashing her his sharp-toothed smile. "Thanks, Mina. You rock."

She gave him a wink and sauntered off.

Kirishima stood, carefully adjusting his grip on the snoozing bomb of a toddler in his arms. As he turned to leave, a familiar voice called out:

"Kirishima!"

He turned and saw Midoriya jogging over—carrying a sleeping Todoroki in his arms.

The little half-and-half boy was slumped against Midoriya's chest, soft snores puffing out of his slightly open mouth. His hair was sticking up more than usual, and his expression was peaceful, almost content.

Kirishima blinked—then chuckled. "Hey man. You too, huh?"

Midoriya laughed sheepishly. "Yeah... he passed out after lunch. I think the food coma hit him hard."

"Same here. Bakubro conked out mid-wing."

Midoriya looked down at the child in his arms, then back up at Kirishima, his expression shifting. A hint of worry crept into his features.

"I think the process is starting," he said softly.

Kirishima's smile faded. "Yeah. I think so too. But..." He glanced at Bakugou's tiny, scrunched-up face. "I think he's trying to fight it."

Midoriya gave a small, sad laugh. "That sounds like Kacchan."

"What are we supposed to do?" Kirishima asked. "We still have classes. And I'm pretty sure we've got hero training right after this."

Midoriya's eyes widened. "Oh crap. You're right."

He looked down at the snoring Todoroki, then back up at Kirishima. The seriousness in his eyes was undeniable now.

Kirishima met his gaze.

"Okay," Midoriya said firmly, adjusting Todoroki in his arms. "We need to go to Mr. Aizawa. Right now."

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV:

"So... you noticed it too, huh?"

Kirishima and Midoriya stood stiffly in front of Mr. Aizawa's desk, the weight of the situation finally setting in. The underground hero let out a long, drawn-out sigh as he sipped what was probably his third cup of coffee this morning, dark circles under his eyes even heavier than usual.

"This," Aizawa said, gesturing vaguely to the room, "is already way more work than I signed up for."

"Y-Yeah," Midoriya stammered, wringing his hands nervously. "I don't think they're going to be... um... productive in any of the other classes."

Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck. "Honestly, I'm not sure they should even be in class. Like... at all."

Aizawa raised a brow but said nothing, taking another slow sip from his mug. His eyes were flat, unreadable—equal parts exhaustion and apathy.

"Look," he said finally, placing the cup down with a soft clink, "I don't know where the hell we're supposed to put them. All I know is that I need to take their attendance, and as long as they're physically here, I don't give a damn what they do."

Midoriya's eyes widened in alarm. "B-But Mr. Aizawa! Aren't you worried at all? I mean—Recovery Girl said the regression process would be gradual, but it's definitely speeding up. Faster than any of us expected."

"Bakugou couldn't even hold a fork at lunch," Kirishima added, sounding genuinely concerned now. "And Todoroki was... drawing on his own arm with a pen. Just scribbles. Like, full-on kindergarten stuff."

Aizawa groaned, dragging his hand down his face like he was trying to physically erase the image from his brain.

Midoriya nodded gravely. "They're losing their sense of routine... their motor skills... and if this keeps up, they're not going to be able to function in a school setting at all."

He leaned forward slightly, his worry now spilling out faster than he could rein it in.

"And we still have classes! And hero training! And I don't think—"

Whff.

A tiny snort cut through the tension.

All three froze.

Aizawa immediately shushed the boys with a sharp gesture, eyes narrowing. He stood up and leaned over his desk to peer into the large, cocooned sleeping bag next to his chair. Inside, nestled together and buried under layers of warmth, were the two toddlers—Bakugou and Todoroki—still sound asleep.

Todoroki tiny frame was curled defensively, his mouth hanging open in a soft snore. Bakugo, in contrast, was sprawled out like a starfish, one sock half-off and a faint wing sauce still visible on his cheek. A pacifier someone had somehow given him was tucked between his lips.

Aizawa let out a long, tired breath of relief and slumped back into his chair.

"They're still out," he mumbled.

Then he glanced up at the teens and clicked his tongue in annoyance. "I don't need this in my life right now."

Kirishima chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, sir."

Midoriya gave him a sheepish bow. "We didn't mean to stress you out more."

"Too late for that," Aizawa muttered. He rubbed his temples for a second, then leaned back in his chair again. "You two aren't wrong, though. This is escalating. Fast. But right now, all we can do is keep them safe and make sure no one's setting anything—or anyone—on fire."

Kirishima cleared his throat. "Uh... speaking of danger, don't we have hero training today?"

Midoriya turned, panic forming on his face again. "Wait—we do! How are we supposed to do that and still keep an eye on—?"

"Relax," Aizawa interrupted with a lazy wave of his hand. "I already have a situation prepared for that."

The two teens blinked at him.

"You do?" they said in unison.

Aizawa took another sip of his coffee, his expression unreadable once more.

"You'll find out soon enough," he said cryptically. "Now get to class before I give you both detention for being annoying."

Midoriya and Kirishima exchanged glances, more confused than comforted.

"...I'm scared," Midoriya muttered under his breath.

"Same," Kirishima whispered.

As they exited the room, Aizawa leaned over one last time, peeking at the peaceful toddlers once more. His shoulders slumped slightly, and for a brief second, something like genuine fondness flickered in his eyes.

"...I better get hazard pay for this," he mumbled.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Okay class! It's hero training day—and you know what that means," Aizawa announced in a tone that tried to sound upbeat but came off as more sarcastic than anything else.

"More villain exercises..." the class replied in a collective, soul-drained monotone.

Aizawa's tired eyes twinkled with the tiniest hint of mischief. "That's the spirit."

Class 1-A stood gathered at their outdoor training site, all suited up in their hero costumes. Despite the sunshine and clear skies, a heavy air of unease hung over them—because this wasn't a normal training session.

Their teacher was outlining a set of new exercises focused on hostage recovery, defense tactics, and adaptation under pressure. He spoke in his usual no-nonsense tone, but it was hard to focus when two very small, very chaotic variables were sitting nearby like ticking time bombs in footie pajamas.

Midoriya tried to absorb the instructions, nodding along until—

Tug.

He winced, brushing the sensation off as nothing. Maybe a breeze.

Tug.

This one was stronger, yanking at the base of his hair hard enough to sting. He hissed quietly and glanced down.

Todoroki, small and round-cheeked with his mismatched eyes wide and pouty, stared up from the cradle of Midoriya's arms.

"I wanna pway," the toddler whined in a whispery voice that was both soft and demanding.

Midoriya's jaw dropped slightly. His heart skipped. Todoroki's speech had completely regressed since this morning—short words, unclear pronunciation. It wasn't just behavior anymore.

It was like watching his friend disappear.

They were toddlers now. Really and truly. Not just in body, but in mind.

Midoriya swallowed the lump in his throat. They still remembered names, sure. But their personalities were melting into little-kid versions of themselves—Todoroki, quiet and gentle; Bakugou, chaotic and feral. Their contrasting personalities made the whole situation feel even more surreal.

"I can't right now, Todoroki," Midoriya whispered, glancing nervously at Aizawa. "I have to train."

Todoroki's frown deepened. "Bowed," he mumbled with a tiny sniffle.

"I know, but—"

"Midoriya?"

Midoriya stiffened and slowly lifted his gaze. The entire class—and Aizawa—was staring at him. Some students were already snickering.

"Would you like to share your conversation with the class, or can I get back to doing my actual job?" Aizawa deadpanned, lifting his coffee with a sigh.

Midoriya's face turned bright red. "I-I'm sorry, I was just—"

"Heh! Ha! ZuZu's face is wed!" a high-pitched voice cackled.

Little Bakugou was clutching Kirishima's arm, pointing and laughing hysterically. "ZuZu got in twouble!"

The class lost it. Giggles echoed across the training field as Bakugou's made-up nickname and gleeful teasing hit its mark. Midoriya slumped.

'Great. Even tiny Kacchan bullies me.'

"Sorry, Mr. Aizawa," he mumbled.

Aizawa rolled his eyes and continued the lesson, clearly deciding it wasn't worth arguing. Meanwhile, Bakugou kept giggling until Kirishima gently shushed him. The little blonde covered his mouth, muffling the sound—but his body still bounced with barely contained laughter.

Todoroki, perched quietly in Midoriya's arms, puffed out his cheeks in annoyance.

"You weave him 'lone!" he snapped.

"No!" Bakugou barked back.

"Yes!"

"No!"

"Yes!"

"Nooooo—"

"Enough!" Aizawa snapped, lifting his clipboard in the air like a white flag soaked in caffeine and desperation. "Come here to see who you're sparring. Kirishima, Midoriya—bring the little demons."

Students began gathering, groaning or stretching as they looked at their assigned partners. Aizawa sat himself on the sidelines, far from the designated combat zones.

Matchups:

Aoyama vs Shoji

Sato vs Jirou

Koda vs Sero

Mina vs Tsu

Ojiro vs Uraraka

Iida vs Kaminari

Kirishima vs Midoriya

Hagakure vs Yaoyorozu

Tokoyami vs Mineta

Meanwhile, Aizawa was now officially on... babysitter duty.

As the students paired off, Kirishima made his way over with a squirming Bakugou under one arm like a fussy puppy.

"Bakubro, c'mon—please stop wiggling," he pleaded.

"I wan' fight!" the tiny blonde snapped, kicking his legs like he was ready to throw hands.

Kirishima looked down at him with a heavy sigh. His heart twisted. In the past twenty minutes, Bakugou's speech had deteriorated even more, slurring words and mispronouncing everything.

The fire in his friend was still there—but it was dimmer, confused. Kirishima wasn't sure how much of the real Bakugou was left.

It was terrifying.

He looked over at Midoriya, who had settled Todoroki on his hip. The toddler was happily stroking the green hair atop Midoriya's head.

"You like my hair, huh?" the teen chuckled softly.

Todoroki nodded, his eyes sparkling. "Sooo'ft."

Midoriya didn't fully understand what he said, but it was endearing. Watching someone as stoic as Todoroki giggle and beam over hair texture felt like being in a parallel universe.

Aizawa approached and addressed them both.

"Alright. Miss Yaoyorozu has generously offered to create some toys and distractions to keep them busy. Once training ends, I'm taking them to Recovery Girl."

Midoriya and Kirishima nodded, giving soft thank-yous.

While they spoke, little Bakugou grew increasingly bored. He didn't want toys. He didn't want to sit still. He wanted to fight monsters and win and be loud.

Then his eyes flicked toward Todoroki, who was still playing with Midoriya's hair.

And for some reason... that annoyed him.

He couldn't explain why. Maybe it was his face. Maybe it was the way he looked so happy. But whatever it was—it made Bakugou grumpy.

He grinned when a terrible idea struck.

"Pssst!"

Todoroki ignored him.

"Psssst!"

Still nothing.

"Tch." Bakugou huffed, irritated.

Todoroki was lost in his soft-hair world, running his fingers through green strands and giggling. It reminded him of petting a kitten. He loved kittens.

Then—

He heard it. Whispering again. He turned to see Bakugou sticking out his tongue.

"Stop that," he whispered.

Bakugou blew a raspberry.

Todoroki puffed his cheeks in return and mimicked him. Bakugou doubled down, making increasingly absurd faces. Tongue out. Eyes rolled back. Lips curled.

Todoroki stared in growing horror.

The faces were weird. Too weird.

They made him feel... scared.

He whimpered and tugged on Midoriya's sleeve. "Midowiya... he keep makin' mean faces at me..."

"I did not!" Bakugou shouted indignantly. "You gots no proof!"

Todoroki turned his head away, wrapping his arms around Midoriya's neck with a small pout.

"Baby!" Bakugou barked.

Todoroki ignored him, burying his face deeper into Midoriya's shoulder.

Bakugou huffed and looked away too, crossing his arms.

He didn't like that brat.

Not even a little.

Midoriya and Kirishima exchanged a glance, both equally exasperated.

Aizawa just groaned and ran a hand down his face.

"Oh my god..."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aizawa's POV:

"Come on, Kaminari, you can aim better than that," I called out as the living battery stumbled through another reckless charge.

I let out a sigh, glancing back down at my clipboard. The students were scattered across the training field, each engaged in their own drills.

I continued jotting down notes—observations, critiques, and the occasional praise. They were getting better. Sharper. More coordinated. It was evident in the way they moved, how they reacted.

But still... something was off.

They were stronger now. More capable than ever. But they hadn't quite formed that bond with their quirks—not the deep, instinctual one that turns talent into mastery. It was like they were still keeping a leash on themselves, hesitant to dig into their full potential.

They're still holding back.

Way stronger than I was at their age, though. I'll give them that.

Then came the shrill sound that instantly shattered the calm.

"Give back!"

"It mine!"

I didn't even have to look. I already knew.

I turned toward the noise, eyes narrowing—and sure enough, there they were: the two toddlers wrestling over a stuffed cat plushie. The one Yaoyorozu had made just this morning, along with dozens of others. Out of everything she crafted, they were fighting over that one.

Of course.

I narrowed my eyes at the scene. Looked like Todoroki had it first—and of course, Bakugo decided to be a little gremlin about it.

God, I hate kids.

"Hey," I called out, my voice low but firm. It got their attention immediately.

Both of them froze, wide-eyed, and turned to me like they'd just been caught stealing explosives.

"Okay," I said, sighing, "now why are you fighting over that... thing?"

"It mines," Todoroki mumbled, clutching the plush cat tighter against his tiny chest like it was a prized artifact.

I resisted the urge to pinch the bridge of my nose and turned to Bakugo, who stood scowling at the ground.

"Alright, Bakugo. Why do you want it?"

He didn't answer right away. Instead, he kicked at a small rock near his shoe, head hanging. "Cuz I wan' pway wit it..."

There it is.

"Okay, well, how about this?" I offered, adjusting my tone—calmer, softer, more... parental, I guess. "Why don't you come sit with me, and I'll show you your friends being heroes?"

His head popped up instantly. His eyes—normally intense and explosive, even in toddler form—sparkled.

"Okay!" he chirped and bolted toward me, plopping himself right down next to my leg.

Too close, if you ask me.

Why are kids always so clingy?

I shifted uncomfortably. Toddlers like this are not in my comfort zone. Eri's different. She's quiet. Respectful. Easy to care for. These two? Tiny whirlwinds of chaos.

I glanced over at Todoroki. He hadn't moved from his spot. Still clutching the cat, but now staring out at the field with a dark little scowl.

I followed his line of sight.

Midoriya.

He was dodging Kirishima's incoming strikes in a fast-paced sparring match. Neither of them were holding back, despite this being labeled a "light" session.

I turned back to Todoroki—his lip was trembling, eyes glossy again. A meltdown was incoming.

I blinked, realizing why.

He thought Midoriya was in trouble.

Right. Of course. To him, this wasn't training.

It was a fight.

"Hey," I tried gently, my voice a little quieter this time.

No reaction. Instead, he buried his face into the stuffed cat, covering his eyes.

I clenched my jaw. God, I hate kids.

With a sigh, I reached out and poked his shoulder. He flinched, then peeked up at me—his eyes shiny and uncertain.

"He's going to be okay," I said softly, trying not to sound as awkward as I felt.

His lip jutted out into the biggest pout I've ever seen.

He pointed a chubby finger at the field. "Wed man huwt Midwiya."

Right. Kirishima's hair.

"Ah, no—he's not hurting him," I said, struggling to keep my voice even. "They're, uh... playing. Yeah. Just playing."

He tilted his head. "Pway?"

"Yep. Just playing. Nobody's getting hurt."

He stared at me for a moment, clearly deciding whether to trust me or not. Then, a tiny smile crept across his face.

"They pway!"

He repeated it happily, hugging the stuffed cat again before sitting down to watch, he would use the plush to cover his eyes but still watching.

It was... weird.

I've never seen Todoroki smile like that. Not even a little. Especially not at me.

And—I hate admitting this—but the little guy was kind of... cute.

Not Eri cute, but... close.

Not that I'd ever say that out loud.

"Mista Aiwa."

I snapped out of my thoughts when I felt a tug on my sleeve. Todoroki was pointing again.

"Baku go."

His voice was firm, almost commanding—like a mini version of the teen he used to be.

I squinted, trying to figure out what he meant.

"What?"

He tugged harder and pointed again, more insistently now. I finally followed his finger and—

My eyes widened.

Bakugo was gone.

"Bakugo!"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Third Person's POV:

A little blonde toddler wobbled across the field, his chubby legs carrying him toward an area bustling with energy. A group of teens were scattered about—sparring, strategizing, doing drills—all working hard to become heroes.

His crimson eyes sparkled with awe.

Above him, he spotted the Tape Man—Sero—swinging from building to building, narrowly dodging fake animal projectiles. Bakugo's eyes darted around excitedly, scanning the field. And then—he saw them.

His friends.

A grin broke across his tiny face as he sprinted toward them, arms flailing for balance, heart thumping with excitement.

To him, they looked so cool—like real heroes. That was going to be him one day. He was going to be strong, just like All Might. He was going to fight bad guys and save people. Just like his red-haired friend.

Just like Sharky.

He kept running, clumsy but determined, heading straight for the action. His little hands balled into fists. He wanted to join in too.

As he got closer, he saw Sharky—Kirishima—leaping back, trying to dodge a swift kick from their green-haired friend, Midoriya.

Bakugo's eyes widened in horror.

'Zuzu... bad?'

The thought hit him like a punch to the gut.

Heroes didn't hurt people. They protected them.

So why was Zuzu trying to hurt Sharky?

Instead of crying, the tiny blonde clenched his fists tighter, his nose scrunching in frustration. His cheeks puffed up like an angry blowfish.

"Zuzu! Stop it!"

But the teens didn't hear him. Their focus was locked in on the sparring. Kirishima's quirk flared again, his skin hardening just in time to block a punch from Midoriya. Neither of them noticed the toddler who was now stomping his feet on the sidelines, fuming.

They weren't listening to him!

His eyes darted around for something—anything—to make him bigger. Stronger. So they'd have to listen. That's when he saw it: a rock. A big one.

A grin returned to his face. He could use that.

Bakugo scurried over, grunting and straining as he clambered onto it. He nearly fell—but he didn't. He was strong. He was Katsuki Bakugo, future Number One Hero.

He stood triumphantly at the top, wind blowing through his hair (okay, it was probably just the breeze from the nearby fan), and raised his arms.

"I'm the king!"

But then he remembered what he came for.

His eyes locked back on the scene—and just as Midoriya wound up to strike again, the little one cupped his hands around his mouth and screamed.

"Hey Zuzu! Leave Sharky awone!"

Midoriya's eyes widened mid-punch. "Kacchan?"

He didn't get a chance to do anything else. Kirishima's hardened fist collided with his stomach, sending him flying into a pile of rubble with a loud CRACK.

"Finally," Kirishima muttered, deactivating his quirk as he caught his breath.

Meanwhile, on top of his rocky perch, Bakugo bounced with excitement.

"Bad guy down! Go Sharky!"

Kirishima wiped the sweat from his brow, chest rising and falling with exhaustion. He glanced over to where the cheer had come from—and froze.

"...Bakugo?"

The little blonde grinned ear to ear. "You punch him weally ard! So cool!"

Kirishima blinked. "Wha—how did you—"

"OH MY GOD!"

"YO!"

Kirishima turned toward the shouts—his eyes snapped wide.

The rest of the class was running toward them in a full-on panic.

"Oh god—Bakugo!!"

The little one didn't notice. He was still grinning, still pretending to fight invisible villains on his rock throne.

"KACCHAN!?"

"WATCH OUT!"

The moment his name was screamed, Bakugo turned—eyes wide—and saw it.

A boulder. A huge one, knocked loose from earlier training, was hurtling straight toward him.

His entire body froze.

His hands came up to shield his head, his little lips trembling. He couldn't move. He was too scared. His knees buckled.

Tears welled in his eyes.

But then—arms.

Strong ones.

He was lifted suddenly, arms wrapping under his tiny shoulders as he was pulled from danger.

Bakugo gasped, eyes darting up.

Rough, stone-like skin.

Red hair.

Sharky.

"Don't be scared, little bro," Kirishima whispered gently, shielding the toddler with his own body.

Bakugo whimpered, burying his face against the older teen's chest as the boulder slammed into the ground behind them with a deafening BOOM.

The redhead hissed in pain but held firm.

When the trembling toddler peeked up again, the rock was gone. Shattered into harmless chunks.

All that remained was dust, debris—and Kirishima, panting hard but still standing.

"Sharky..." Bakugo whispered.

Kirishima gave him a weak smile, then coughed. Bakugo stepped back, his lip wobbling. He didn't want Sharky to be hurt.

"Are you alright?" Mr. Aizawa's voice cut in sharply as he arrived on the scene, Todoroki perched quietly in his arms.

"I-I'm okay... just tired," Kirishima panted. "Used a lot of my quirk..."

"You're going to Recovery Girl," Aizawa said without room for argument. "That was a massive boulder. You could've been crushed if your timing was even slightly off."

Kirishima nodded, wobbling slightly as the class gathered around him, bombarding him with concern.

"Guys, I'm fine," he reassured them with a tired but genuine grin.

Aizawa handed Todoroki off to Midoriya, then turned to Bakugo, who stood frozen—shaking.

His face was downturned. Guilty.

"Bakugo," Aizawa said in a tone colder than steel, "what you did was very dangerous."

The tiny blonde flinched, shoulders curling inward.

"You could've gotten seriously hurt. You could've hurt your classmates."

Bakugo's eyes widened. He hadn't thought of that.

He wasn't trying to hurt anyone. He just wanted to help. To be a hero too.

His lips quivered as he bit down on them to stop the tears. His hands clutched each other tightly. He was trying to be brave—but the weight of his mistake hit him like that rock almost did.

The other students frowned. Midoriya's face twisted with worry. Todoroki turned his head into Midoriya's shoulder. Kirishima scratched his neck, a frown pulling at his features.

Even the others fell quiet.

They all knew that tone.

It was the "you messed up" tone—and coming from Aizawa, it hit hard.

Aizawa sighed, glancing around.

"Midoriya, Kirishima—take the toddlers to Recovery Girl. Kirishima, rest up."

"Right, sir," Kirishima replied, still catching his breath.

"The rest of you—back to training."

The students gave Kirishima parting waves before trailing after Aizawa.

Midoriya lingered.

He looked at Bakugo, still stuck in place, staring at his shoes. Quiet. Heavy.

The green-haired teen walked over, carefully balancing Todoroki on his hip, and gently poked Bakugo's shoulder.

"Kacchan?"

The toddler slowly looked up, eyes glassy and red.

Midoriya gave him a soft smile.

"Come on. Let's go see Recovery Girl."

Bakugo sniffed, his eyes flicking toward Kirishima, who gave him a tired but gentle nod.

With a tiny whimper, Bakugo reached out and grabbed Midoriya's hand.

"Let's go," Midoriya said, his voice warm and kind.

And they walked—quietly—off the field.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"No!"

The tiny voice was firm, desperate even, as the little red-and-white-haired toddler clung tighter to Midoriya's shirt. His big, two-toned eyes shimmered with fear and stubbornness.

"Please, dear," Recovery Girl pleaded softly, her tone gentle yet firm, trying to coax the child into calmness.

But Todoroki shook his head violently, his small hands clutching the fabric as if letting go would mean losing something precious. Midoriya's heart clenched at the sight.

He crouched down slowly, careful not to startle the toddler. "Todoroki, you have to let Recovery Girl check on you," he said softly, trying to sound reassuring.

The little one only hugged him tighter, a whimper escaping his lips. Midoriya sighed quietly, looking up just as Kirishima approached, his torso carefully wrapped in fresh bandages.

"Looks like someone's got themselves a fan," Kirishima joked lightly, nodding at Todoroki clinging to Midoriya.

Midoriya gave a tired smile. "Yeah, I guess so."

Gently, he scooped Todoroki into his arms and settled him on his lap. The toddler, still reluctant, finally rested his head on Midoriya's chest, sucking his thumb quietly. Midoriya's own heart softened at the small gesture.

Recovery Girl stepped closer, her eyes scanning the child carefully as he played absently with the knot of Midoriya's uniform tie.

"Can I check him here, on your lap?" she asked with a knowing smile.

Midoriya nodded. "Of course."

She chuckled softly, recalling the night before. "Don't worry, dear. I think I got what I needed from young Bakugou."

Midoriya glanced toward the adjacent bed, where the blonde toddler lay sleeping peacefully, wrapped snugly in blankets. Returning his gaze to Todoroki, he frowned slightly. The little boy was still quiet, but there was an unfamiliar vulnerability in his eyes.

Recovery Girl's expression grew serious. "I didn't expect this at all. Last night, I thought you all had at least a week to adjust, but this... this is happening much faster than anticipated."

Kirishima nodded thoughtfully. "Yeah, and I'm starting to get worried about Bakugo. Sure, I see flashes of the old him, but the villain's quirk is creeping in. Fast."

She examined Todoroki's face carefully, then his little body, before nodding. "It doesn't look like they're aging up or down further, which is a small relief."

"Yeah, that's good," Midoriya said quietly.

Recovery Girl hesitated, her gaze flickering between Midoriya and the toddler. "Midoriya..."

He looked up, raising an eyebrow.

"I spoke with his father," she murmured, eyes never leaving the boy on his lap.

Midoriya's smile faltered instantly. His gaze dropped, and he caught the innocent but piercing stare of Todoroki's clear eyes.

He swallowed hard. He respected Endeavor, the father, as a hero, but he knew the complicated dynamics within the Todoroki household—and he was painfully aware that Todoroki himself was far from comfortable with his father.

"What did he say?" Midoriya asked, his voice cautious.

Recovery Girl explained softly, "He said Shoto has to stay here. He's been relentlessly hunting the villain responsible for all this. His older siblings are busy with work, so he can't care for him right now. Young Bakugou's parents agreed to keep their son here too—figuring this place is safer than home for now."

A slow breath of relief escaped Midoriya's lips. The thought of Endeavor taking care of Todoroki in this fragile state unsettled him deeply.

"Oh," was all he managed.

"But since these kids are still very young and can't care for themselves, we need you—and hopefully your classmates—to help watch over them for now," Recovery Girl finished.

Before Midoriya could respond, a soft, hesitant voice broke through.

"Midwiya?"

He looked down to see Todoroki's worried eyes. "Yes?"

"Hunwy," the toddler whispered, pointing at his mouth.

Midoriya smiled gently, "In a minute, I'm talking to—"

"Don't worry about it," Recovery Girl interrupted with a warm smile, gently booping Todoroki on the nose. "How about I get you a little snack?"

Todoroki blinked up at her, then at Midoriya. "Tank you," he murmured.

Recovery Girl nodded and left to fetch the snack.

Midoriya shifted, bouncing Todoroki gently on his knee. He glanced over at Kirishima, who was sitting quietly at the end of the bed where little Bakugou was still asleep.

The red-haired boy's eyes were soft as he looked at the blonde toddler, and Midoriya smiled inwardly. Kirishima was genuinely kind—a perfect friend for Bakugou right now.

"You know," Midoriya started, "when we were little, Kacchan would always catch bugs and tell me all sorts of bug facts."

Kirishima's head tilted. "Really?"

Midoriya chuckled. "Yeah, his mom hated it, but he loved every second."

"Sounds like Bakugou," Kirishima laughed.

Midoriya looked back at Todoroki. "What do you like to play with, Todoroki?"

The little one looked up, tilting his head curiously.

"Pway?"

"Yeah. Cars? Superheroes?"

He blinked, then pointed shyly at Midoriya. "Midwiya."

"You like to play with me?"

Todoroki nodded enthusiastically. "Midwiya wice, wove pway wit yous."

Midoriya's heart nearly exploded with happiness. Kirishima was practically glowing, too—secretly thrilled to see such a pure moment.

Kirishima, who secretly adored kids, was imagining the future, one where he might have little ones of his own—though Bakugou being so soft and playful was hard to picture.

"That's really nice of you," Midoriya smiled, ruffling the toddler's hair.

Todoroki grinned and hugged him tightly.

Their moment was interrupted by a soft whine. Midoriya looked up to see Bakugou stirring awake, his ruby eyes narrowing as he noticed Todoroki in Midoriya's lap.

Bakugou frowned, then hesitated. The sight of Kirishima with bandages reminded him of the accident that hurt his friend—and he felt guilty.

'He no wike me.'

Without hesitation, Bakugou slid off the bed and quickly hid behind Midoriya's legs. Midoriya crouched, patting his shoulder. "Kacchan, what's wrong?"

Bakugou whimpered, hiding his face. Kirishima frowned, concerned. Todoroki tilted his head, watching.

"What doing?" Todoroki asked.

Bakugou peeked out. "Nun you business!"

Todoroki blinked. "You hidin."

"So!?"

"Why?"

"Becuz!"

"Why?"

"I wan tos!"

"Why?"

Bakugo growled, scrambling to get closer to Todoroki, who quickly crawled back onto Midoriya's chest.

"YOU ANOWY!" Bakugo shouted, glaring.

Todoroki simply pointed at him. "You bad."

The insult made Bakugo's face turn red with fury. "YOU BAD!"

Todoroki blew a raspberry, which only made Bakugo angrier. He lunged forward.

"I get you!"

Kirishima quickly intervened, scooping the furious blonde up onto his lap. Bakugo hissed, glaring at Todoroki, who hid in Midoriya's chest.

"Bakugo," Kirishima said softly, "why were you hiding?"

Bakugo looked down, fiddling nervously with his fingers.

"I bad," he muttered.

Kirishima's brow furrowed. "Why?"

"You hurt becuz I bad."

Kirishima's eyes widened as realization dawned. He looked at his bandaged chest, then back at Bakugo's tear-glossed eyes.

"It wasn't your fault, little dude," Kirishima said gently, ruffling the blonde's hair. "That was an accident."

Bakugo blinked, uncertain.

"You just have to be careful, okay? Being strong means knowing when to hold back. You have to wait until you're bigger," Kirishima explained, poking Bakugo on the nose.

Bakugo scrunched his nose but smiled brightly. "When I bigger, I fight wike hewo! Wight All-Might and yous!"

Kirishima's heart swelled, and he smiled back warmly. He caught the little boy as he playfully squealed during a gentle toss into the air.

Midoriya watched quietly, feeling a mix of relief and joy at seeing his usually fierce friend smile so openly.

"Here you go, dear," Recovery Girl returned, handing Todoroki a small packet of fruit snacks.

"Tank you," Todoroki said softly, accepting them.

Recovery Girl glanced over at Kirishima and Bakugo. "Mr. Kirishima, you still need to rest."

Kirishima laughed, catching Bakugo in his arms. "Don't worry, Recovery Girl. I'm fine."

She shook her head with a fond sigh. "These kids will be the death of me."

Midoriya chuckled but paused when he heard a soft whine. Todoroki was struggling to open the snack bag, his tiny fingers fumbling.

Midoriya smiled. "Need help?"

Todoroki looked up, hopeful. "Hawp pwease."

Midoriya opened the bag effortlessly, watching the toddler's wide eyes light up.

"How do tat?" Todoroki asked.

Midoriya blinked. "I just opened it."

"Oh. Yous stwong."

Midoriya blushed slightly. "You could say that."

"Nah-uh! Sharky stwonger!"

"No! Midwiya stwonger!"

"Sharky is!"

"No!"

The two teens exchanged amused glances as Recovery Girl sighed softly from her desk.

"I hope Endeavor finds that villain soon," she murmured. "Because I don't think these boys can handle this much longer."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"No! I don't wan' go!" Bakugou's tiny voice echoed stubbornly through the hallway.

"Come on, dude, you have to," Kirishima coaxed, trying to stay patient.

Little Bakugou puffed out his cheeks in defiance, arms crossed tightly across his chest. "I wan' go home! No like here!" he barked, voice cracking just a little as frustration brewed in his expression.

Midoriya shared a helpless look with Kirishima, who let out a sigh before crouching down to the toddler's level.

"Bakugou, I gotta go back to class to grab my homework," Kirishima said softly, trying to meet the little boy halfway. "You don't want Sharky to fail, do you?"

Bakugou's mouth twitched at the name. He didn't respond, but the puff in his cheeks deflated slightly. Kirishima chuckled and ruffled the toddler's hair, earning a soft "hmph" from the blonde. Bakugou still wanted to play.

Meanwhile, little Todoroki was glued to Midoriya's right leg, clutching the fabric like it was a lifeline. His mismatched eyes darted around the unfamiliar hallway—too open, too bright, too loud. Everything felt huge and intimidating. He didn't like being out here at all.

Midoriya felt the little tug on his leg and glanced down at Todoroki, then back at Kirishima. "Okay, let's just grab the assignment and then—"

"Well, well, well... if it isn't the perfect 1-A students~"

A familiar and unwelcome voice sliced through the moment like a blade. Midoriya froze. Kirishima groaned.

"Oh god," he muttered.

From the far end of the hall, Neito Monoma strolled up with a smug grin practically glued to his face. The bleach-blonde menace from Class 1-B, and Class 1-A's number one hater.

"Guess the rumors are true," he sneered, looking the group over.

Bakugou turned his head toward the voice. Something about that guy tickled a warning in his gut. He didn't know why, but he didn't like him. Not one bit. His little brows furrowed, and he attempted what was meant to be a threatening glare—though on his round, cherub-like face, it came off as the angriest pout imaginable.

Midoriya forced a nervous smile. "H-Hey M-Monoma..."

Monoma's smirk deepened as he bent down to the toddlers' level, eyeing them with a mix of fascination and mockery. Bakugou took a cautious step back, while Todoroki buried his face into Midoriya's leg.

"Oh my god... it is them. That's... interesting."

Kirishima crossed his arms. "What do you want, Monoma?"

"Oh, nothing much," Monoma replied breezily, standing back up. "Just wanted to see if the rumors were true. You know... that the two strongest students in Class 1-A got turned into a pair of brats."

Todoroki flinched. His grip on Midoriya's pants tightened. Bakugou's eyes narrowed.

"We not brats!" he shouted, stamping one foot.

Monoma raised an eyebrow, amused. "Oh? You're not?"

"Yeah! We big kids!" Bakugou declared with all the pride in the world, arms crossed and nose upturned.

Monoma blinked. "Big kids, huh?"

Midoriya and Kirishima exchanged an uneasy glance. They knew Monoma too well. This was going somewhere—and it wasn't good.

"Duhs! I jus' say it! Wight Woki?"

Todoroki peeked his head from behind Midoriya's leg and gave a timid nod. "Y-Yeah..."

Bakugou grinned proudly at the older blonde. Monoma's smirk twisted into something more sinister.

"Well then... since you're big kids, you won't mind if I do... this?"

Before anyone could react, Monoma slammed his foot against the ground directly in front of the toddlers. The sudden, sharp sound echoed loudly in the hallway.

Bakugou yelped and toppled onto his bottom, and Todoroki screamed.

Midoriya gasped and quickly knelt, pulling both boys toward him. Kirishima's eyes darkened as he stepped between them and Monoma.

"What is your problem?!" he snapped.

Monoma cackled as the two toddlers burst into tears. Todoroki sobbed loudly, his little arms wrapping around Midoriya's neck. Bakugou's lip trembled—he was trying so hard to be strong, but the tears were already pooling in his red eyes.

Midoriya gently picked Todoroki up and rocked him, whispering reassurances. Kirishima knelt beside Bakugou, who now sat silently sniffling, clearly fighting to stay tough.

"Aww," Monoma sneered. "Guess you're not the tough little hero everyone thinks you are, huh?"

He leaned down and flicked Bakugou on the nose.

Bakugou flinched and clutched his nose. That did it. His tiny body shook as a sharp sob escaped him. Big, fat tears streamed down his cheeks as he cried openly beside his friend.

Kirishima's patience snapped. He grabbed Monoma by the collar and slammed him against the nearest locker.

"You're sick for enjoying this," he growled.

"Kirishima," Midoriya called out gently, trying to calm him down while juggling two wailing toddlers.

Monoma didn't even flinch. "What, you don't like hearing the truth? I'm enjoying this! Finally, Class 1-B gets its moment! While your class falls apart because of this—this ridiculous quirk incident!"

His yelling only made the toddlers cry harder. Todoroki now clung to Midoriya's shirt like it was his only anchor in the world, while Bakugou buried his face in his arms.

Kirishima's fists clenched, but then he exhaled sharply and let Monoma go. That wasn't manly. He wouldn't stoop to his level.

Monoma slid to the ground, still laughing like a maniac. "Now look at them! The strongest students, crying like babies! How pathetic! Hahaha!"

Midoriya was about to retort when Monoma's laughter abruptly cut off.

The hallway fell silent—until there was a thud.

Everyone turned to see Itsuka Kendo standing behind Monoma, her oversized hand just beginning to shrink back to normal. The boy was now unconscious on the floor.

Kirishima blinked before letting out a breath. "Thanks, Kendo."

She offered a sheepish smile. "I'm so sorry. I should've known he'd do something like this the moment the rumors started spreading."

Before Kirishima could respond, Midoriya called out, "Please, quiet down! Classes are in session!"

Despite the reminder, the toddlers continued to sob. Kirishima moved toward them, but Kendo beat him to it.

She stepped over Monoma and approached Midoriya with gentle footsteps. "Hey," she whispered, tapping his shoulder.

Midoriya turned as she knelt down beside him. She gave him a soft smile before looking at little Bakugou. "Hey, little one. I'm sorry he scared you," she said softly, reaching out to gently wipe away his tears.

Bakugou hiccupped but let her. She smiled warmly. "You're very brave. Don't let jerks like him make you feel small, okay?"

He sniffled, then gave a shaky nod. She gave him a big thumbs-up.

Then she turned to Todoroki, who was still crying against Midoriya's shoulder. She poked his hand. He peeked one watery eye open. Kendo quickly covered her face—then dropped her hands to reveal a silly face. Crossed eyes, tongue out.

Todoroki blinked. A hiccupped sob escaped.

She repeated the action with even more dramatic flair. This time, Todoroki let out a soft giggle. Bakugou joined in with a teary-eyed laugh.

Midoriya and Kirishima exchanged amazed looks.

"She's a miracle worker," Kirishima whispered.

Kendo continued with her goofy expressions until both boys were giggling loudly, reaching for her with grabby hands.

She finally stood, grinning. "You two are so cute! Way different from when you're older."

"Thank you, Kendo!" Midoriya said, his voice thick with gratitude.

"Anytime. I hate it when kids cry. Especially because of losers like Monoma."

She hoisted the unconscious boy onto her shoulder and looked back at them with a smile.

"It was nice seeing you all. Especially you cuties."

"Bye!" Bakugou waved enthusiastically.

"Bye-bye," Todoroki murmured with a small wave.

Kendo winked and walked away, dragging her troublesome classmate with her.

Kirishima sighed, turning to Midoriya and the two toddlers in his arms. He clapped his hands once, trying to lift the mood.

"Alright, who's hungry?"

Bakugou's hand shot up instantly. "Me!"

Todoroki sniffled, then nodded slowly. "M-Me toos..."

Midoriya smiled. "Then let's get some food in those tiny bellies."

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV:

"Kacchan! Please stop throwing your carrots at Todoroki!"

Midoriya's voice rang out with exasperation, barely masking his frustration as he watched a carrot chunk sail through the air and bounce off Todoroki's sleeve.

The blonde-haired toddler huffed and dropped his carrot stash onto the table with a pout. "He hit fiwst!" Bakugou whined, crossing his arms defiantly.

Todoroki's bi-colored eyes narrowed, his lower lip jutting out in an offended pout. "No, I dint! You did!"

"Nah-uh!"

"Yah-huh!"

Midoriya groaned into his hand, already feeling a headache forming. He was on babysitting duty tonight—well, "toddler patrol," as Mina had jokingly called it earlier—because Kirishima was out training with the rest of the guys.

The redhead offered to watch them right after school, but Midoriya had insisted Kirishima go train, even giving him a passionate speech about how hero work came first.

Now here he was. Alone. In the kitchen.

With two quirked-down toddlers.

Midoriya glanced around at the battlefield that had once been a clean, functioning kitchen. Carrots littered the floor like orange confetti, peas were scattered across the table, and mashed potatoes were smeared on every surface within toddler reach. He was pretty sure a spoon was stuck to the ceiling.

This was not how he imagined his evening going.

He sighed heavily, pulling out a chair and slumping down in front of the little chaos gremlins. "This is harder than I thought," he muttered to himself, rubbing his temples.

Being a hero-in-training was one thing. Babysitting toddlers who used vegetables as projectiles? That was a whole other battlefield.

"Midwiya! Baku be gwoss!"

Todoroki pointed in disgust at Bakugou, who was proudly chewing with his mouth open, revealing a gooey, unholy mash-up of potatoes, peas, and carrots. He even let out a loud, wet "blehhh" for emphasis.

"Stop it!" Todoroki wailed, turning away and scrunching up his nose.

Bakugou only laughed harder, pleased with his reaction.

Midoriya muttered another defeated groan and headed toward the paper towels, ready to wipe the mashed potato trail off the counter when—

"Oh my gosh, and I was like 'no way,' and he was like 'that's so not right' and I—"

Mina's bubbly voice echoed into the kitchen, followed by Uraraka's cheerful giggle. The two girls froze mid-step as the chaotic scene unfolded before them.

There were vegetables on the floor. Bakugou was sculpting potato castles with his hands. Todoroki was sulking in his high chair, trying to swat peas off his plate like they were bugs.

And a very stressed, very exhausted Midoriya stood in the middle of it all with a towel dangling from one hand and his sanity hanging by a thread.

"...Deku?" Uraraka blinked.

Midoriya turned around quickly, eyes wide like a deer caught in headlights. "O-Oh! Hey guys! I'm so sorry about the mess—I was just about to clean up—!"

Mina stepped forward and gently stopped him with a hand on his arm. "Midoriya, breathe. You look like you're about to pass out."

Uraraka nodded in agreement, her eyes soft with concern. "Yeah, Deku, you're running yourself too thin. You need a break."

Midoriya hesitated, guilt creeping into his expression. "I-I mean, they're a handful, but I can handle it. I don't want to dump this on you—"

"Don't be silly!" Mina cooed, scooping up Bakugou, who immediately started wriggling in her grip.

"Let go, awien!"

She only giggled and hugged him tighter. "No can do, cutie."

Uraraka laughed while watching the squirmy toddler try to escape. Midoriya scratched the back of his neck, glancing at Todoroki, who was now poking his plate again and eyeing him with worry.

"I dunno... I just feel like I need to take care of them, y'know?"

"Pleaseee, Midoriya," Mina pleaded, sticking out her bottom lip in an exaggerated pout while Bakugou pinched her cheeks in protest. "We got this."

"Yeah," Uraraka chimed in, "you can't pour from an empty cup, Deku. Go rest. Do your homework. Maybe even nap. We'll take care of everything, including bedtime."

Midoriya looked between the two of them, the toddlers, and the mess. His resolve was cracking fast. And then they hit him with the puppy-dog eyes.

"...O-Okay," he finally relented.

Mina squealed, nearly dropping Bakugou, who shouted, "Noooo!"

"Sorry sorry!" she laughed, placing him gently back in his seat.

Bakugou huffed and turned back to his mashed potatoes, determined to make the tallest spud tower in history. Todoroki, however, was already looking around with concern.

"Midwiya?"

Midoriya leaned in and patted his head. "I'm going to rest for a bit, buddy. Be good for Mina and Uraraka, okay?"

Todoroki's hands immediately reached up, his little fingers grabbing at the air. "Midwiyaaaaa..."

Mina intercepted quickly, scooping the toddler up before he could latch onto Midoriya's pants. "Actually, Shoto-baby, we're going to have so much fun tonight!"

Todoroki didn't look convinced. His lips trembled.

Mina whispered to Midoriya, "You better sneak out. If he sees you leave, it's over."

Midoriya remembered the last tantrum and shuddered. "...Right."

While Mina and Uraraka distracted the kids with promises of fun and cartoons, Midoriya slowly backed out of the kitchen like he was escaping from a villain's lair.

Todoroki looked left. Then right. No Midoriya. His lip wobbled.

"Midwiiiiiyaa..."

Mina scooped him up quickly. "Shh shh! Hey hey hey, how about we go play some fun games and then—watch some Disney?"

Todoroki sniffled. "Diznee?"

"Yes! Disney! Cartoons, songs, dancing—how does that sound?"

"I wan atch Diznee!" Bakugou cheered, jumping up and nearly knocking over his spud mountain. Uraraka helped the blonde toddler down from his chair who jumped by Mina's legs.

"Alright little ones, let's go!" Mina spun around with Todoroki on her hip while Bakugou followed close behind.

"Wait for mes!" he shouted, nearly tripping over a chair leg.

Uraraka laughed and started cleaning up the mess with a smile. From the hallway, Midoriya paused and peeked in one last time, watching his chaotic little crew being wrangled by two very capable girls.

Maybe he could rest. Just for a little bit.

He smiled and whispered to himself, "Thanks, guys."

Then he turned and walked away, leaving the toddlers in capable hands... and hopefully far from any more vegetable warfare.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"And I said "no way", Ojiro isn't that type of guy, and I was ready to go off on her," Class 1-A's invisible girl, Hagakure, ranted with a dramatic wave of her arms—even if no one could actually see them.

Her indignation filled the her room like a puff of glittery pink smoke.

Momo and Jirou exchanged amused looks while Tsu tilted her head, her tongue resting slightly between her lips in her usual thoughtful expression.

"Why would she say that?" Tsu asked, blinking slowly.

Hagakure gave an exaggerated sigh, full of disbelief. "I don't know, but I do know that Ojiro is literally the sweetest guy ever. Like, he helped me carry my books, offered me his drink, and she's just gonna—"

She was abruptly cut off by the door swinging open. All four girls turned their heads.

In stepped Mina, beaming with triumph, holding a familiar two-toned-haired toddler in her arms. Behind her, Uraraka walked in carefully, one hand clutching a pouty, spiky-haired blond toddler who stomped alongside her like a tiny soldier.

"Oh my gosh!" Hagakure squealed, clasping her invisible hands over her invisible cheeks. "You actually got Midoriya to let us watch them!"

"It took a little while convincing him though," Uraraka admitted with a nervous chuckle, giving Bakugou a cautious glance as he glared up at her.

"Yeah, but we've got these cuties for the night!" Mina sang, practically skipping as she set Todoroki down gently.

The little half-and-half boy blinked owlishly. His gaze swept across the room, and the moment he caught the group of girls staring and cooing at him, he froze. His small hands gripped the hem of his shirt, and he instinctively scooted behind Bakugou, using him as a human shield.

Bakugou noticed and instantly puffed out his chest. "I no scared of giwl," he declared proudly. "I bwave!"

"Oh really?" Mina smirked, tossing a glance at Jirou, who let out a low chuckle.

"Yesh! I bwave!" Bakugou huffed with a stomp of his foot.

Mina's eyes sparkled with pure, chaotic energy. The other girls leaned in with grins as mischievous as hers.

Bakugou's brave façade began to falter when he realized the pink-haired menace was inching closer. He stepped back, eyes narrowing—too late.

"HUGS~!" Mina squealed as she snatched him up into her arms.

"NO!" Bakugou barked, his crimson eyes wide in betrayal.

"HUGS! HUGS! HUGS!" the other girls chanted like some cult of affection.

Bakugou wriggled and kicked, but Mina was stronger. His flailing did little as he was passed from one girl to the next like a precious (and very angry) football.

"Oh! If only you weren't a demon when you're older," Hagakure cooed as she gave him a tight squeeze. "You're so squishy!"

That was the final straw.

Bakugou's eyes welled up, his lower lip quivered, and then—he broke.

“ AHHHHHHHH!”

Jirou, mid-giggle, went stiff when she felt warm tears hit her sleeve. She looked down and saw it: Bakugou Katsuki, pint-sized menace, was crying in her arms.

"Oh shit!" she gasped, panicking. "I didn't break him, did I?! He came like this, I swear!"

His sobs grew louder. His nose started to run. His face turned red.

"W-What do I do?! He's crying! There's tears—why are there tears?!" Jirou pleaded, holding him out like he was radioactive.

"Try singing to him!" Hagakure suggested desperately.

"No way!" Jirou shot back, blushing furiously. "I-I can't! Not in front of people!"

But Bakugou wailed louder. The girls exchanged worried looks, unsure of how to stop the emotional meltdown now consuming their common room.

Todoroki quietly covered his ears and scooted further away from the noise, his expression flat. The crying was too loud. The girls were too loud. The world was too loud.

Momo frowned as she turned to Tsu, clearly concerned. "What do we do?"

The frog girl hummed thoughtfully. Her eyes narrowed. She glanced at Bakugou, still shrieking. Then, with calm precision, she extended her tongue.

Bakugou suddenly felt something wrap around his tiny waist. He yelped as his feet left the ground.

"Whoa, Bakubabe, you're in the air!" Mina gasped, hopping on her toes.

Wide-eyed, Bakugou looked down to see everyone beneath him. His tears stopped. His mouth opened in wonder.

Todoroki looked up, unimpressed.

"Ha! I bigga than yous!" Bakugou yelled gleefully, smirking as he pointed at the stoic toddler.

Todoroki blinked slowly, again, unimpressed.

"I fwying!" Bakugou declared, laughing wildly.

"Bakugou's an airplane now!" Hagakure giggled as Tsu began walking around the room, her tongue gently suspending him like a superhero in flight.

Uraraka and Mina clapped and cheered, following her in a mini parade.

"Here, here, here!" they chanted rhythmically.

Momo smiled at the ridiculous scene, waving her hand. "Just be careful!"

While the others trailed behind airborne Bakugou, Todoroki simply plopped down on the floor. He hugged his knees to his chest, eyes downcast. His tiny brows furrowed.

He didn't want hugs. Or loud cheers. Or flying. He wanted...

'I wan Midwiya.'

"Hey," a soft voice called.

He looked up to see Momo kneeling beside him with a gentle smile. "Want to color?"

He tilted his head, unsure what she meant. She lifted one hand—and from it, a book began to form. His eyes widened.

Then came the box of crayons.

Todoroki gasped audibly.

He crawled closer as Momo laid the book open. "Here, you can color a cow, a chicken, even a—"

"’Itty!" he gasped again, pointing at a cat page with wide-eyed excitement.

Momo giggled. "You want to color the kitten?"

He nodded eagerly, hugging the book like a long-lost treasure. She opened the crayon box and watched as he laid flat on his tummy, carefully picking a red crayon.

"Tank yous," he mumbled softly, eyes not leaving the page.

"You're welcome," she whispered back with a smile, watching him stick out his tongue in intense concentration.

Meanwhile, chaos resumed on the other side of the room.

"It's my turn!" Uraraka shouted.

"No! Bakubabe is with me!" Mina clutched the toddler tighter as she ran circles around the couch.

Bakugou howled with laughter.

Momo shook her head and sighed. "Be careful!"

But for now, Todoroki colored his kitty in peace, his world blissfully quiet.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Uno out!"

Hagakure's triumphant yell echoed through the room as she slammed her final card onto the small, makeshift play area.

Jirou and Mina stared down at their remaining cards in pure disbelief before both let out matching groans of defeat.

"God damn it!" Jirou cried out, throwing her cards into the air with dramatic flair.

"Not again!" Mina growled, flopping onto her back.

The invisible girl clapped her hands gleefully, the shimmer of her glittering pink tube top and some shorts giving away her location. "I win~ Again~ You guys are too easy!"

Tsu let out a soft chuckle from her corner. "Ribbit... Maybe next time, don't hold on to your wild cards so long."

Jirou dramatically flopped her head back. "This is rigged. I demand a rematch."

"Nooope~" Hagakure sang, clearly enjoying her victory. "Winners get a snack break!"

Meanwhile, across the room, a very different type of competition was unfolding.

Uraraka leaned forward, tapping a spot on a paper grid between two toddlers. "Okay, Bakugou, draw a circle right here."

The little blonde hummed, gripping a crayon like it was a mini grenade and scribbled a very wobbly, somewhat circular shape. He beamed at it like it was a masterpiece, then turned with a smug look toward Todoroki.

"Ha! I gonna beat you!" he declared proudly, his chest puffed out.

Todoroki blinked, confused, and tilted his head. The red-and-white-haired boy turned to Momo with innocent eyes. "Wat dat?"

Momo gave a nervous chuckle as she crouched beside him. "Um, don't worry about what he said. Just draw an X right here, okay?"

Todoroki obediently nodded, not understanding the rules but trusting her completely. He picked up a blue crayon and slowly drew a crooked shape scribbles that look like an X with all the concentration of a scientist performing brain surgery.

Momo glanced at the board, and her eyes widened slightly. "That's... actually a win."

Uraraka slumped forward with a dramatic sigh. "He cornered us. We lost."

Bakugou's eyes shot open. "WHAT?!"

Momo smiled and held up her hand to Todoroki. "High-five?"

The little boy looked up at her, then at her hand. Slowly, he raised his own tiny one and tapped hers with a smile forming on his lips. Momo beamed back at him.

Seeing her happy made his chest feel warm. He made sissy smile. That was better than any prize.

Bakugou, meanwhile, was in utter disbelief. "No fair! He cheated!"

"No I not!" Todoroki shouted back, sitting up straight.

"Yuh-huh!"

"Nuh-uh!"

"YES!"

"NO!"

"BOYS," Uraraka said with a stern tone and puffed cheeks.

The two toddlers froze, mid-glare. Uraraka stood up, brushing her skirt. "How about we play a new game instead?"

Bakugou squinted suspiciously. "Wat game?"

"Um..." Uraraka looked helplessly at Momo, who shrugged.

The boys both frowned, their excitement fading. Momo knelt down, eyes full of sympathy. "We don't want you to be bored. Hmm..."

"I have an idea," Tsu chimed in, hopping over with her usual calm energy. "What about building a fort downstairs? Ribbit. We could even set up a movie night."

"DID SOMEONE SAY FORT?!" Mina jumped up like she'd been electrocuted, her eyes practically sparkling. "I'm in!"

"Yep," Tsu nodded. "We'll bring Todoroki to help us build it, and the rest of you can prepare some snacks."

"I'm game," Jirou said, dragging herself up as Hagakure clapped excitedly.

"Let's make it the best fort ever!"

Momo nodded in approval. "Sounds like a solid plan."

But Bakugou wasn't smiling.

"Aw... I WAN BUILTS A FOWT!" he whined, his little eyebrows scrunching together as his bottom lip trembled.

Uraraka crouched down beside him. "Don't worry, Bakugou. You can help us cook!"

"Yeah, we're gonna make the best treats!" Momo added.

Bakugou hesitated... until he noticed Todoroki toddling over and reaching for Momo's hand. His eyes narrowed.

"MY FWEND!" he shouted, storming over and latching onto Momo's hand like a lifeline.

Todoroki blinked, mildly confused, and kept reaching with his free hand for her other one.

Momo sighed. "Okay, let's just all head to the kitchen—"

"No!" Bakugou yelled as he released her hand. "I WAN BUIWTS A FOWT!"

"Bakugou—" Uraraka started gently.

"FOWT!" he stomped, his little face scrunched up with frustration.

The girls exchanged worried glances. Mina and Jirou stopped mid-strategy session and peeked over. Todoroki sat back, eyes wide.

"...You bad," he said softly, pointing at Bakugou.

The blonde froze. His expression turned to one of pure betrayal. "YOU BAD!"

"You too loud!"

"NO I NOT!"

"YESH YOU IS!"

"NAAHHH-UH!"

"YUUHH-HUH!"

"BOOOYS!" Uraraka tried again.

But the toddlers were now in full meltdown mode, arms flailing and faces red as they screamed over each other.

Jirou rubbed her temples. "This is getting out of hand..."

"Ribbit, We need a toddler truce," Tsu muttered.

Mina grabbed a pillow, holding it between the two. "Here! This is the negotiation table! You're both cute, now sit!"

Bakugou huffed and sat with arms crossed. Todoroki blinked, then crawled over and plopped down across from him, still pouting.

Everyone held their breath as the toddlers stared at each other over the pillow barrier like diplomats from warring nations.

Then finally, Bakugou muttered, "...I cook."

The others blinked.

Todoroki nodded. "Kay."

And just like that, peace was restored.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Momo, Uraraka, and Tsu gathered in the kitchen, their arms full of bags and containers as they began pulling out everything they needed for their impromptu sleepover snacks.

The lively chatter and clatter of bowls helped brighten the atmosphere after the chaotic energy of wrangling two very powerful toddlers.

Eventually, they made a collective decision — a strategic swap. Bakugou had been on the verge of going nuclear with tears, and the only thing that seemed to settle him was a distraction and space.

Meanwhile, Todoroki had quietly but firmly attached himself to Momo, tiny hands gripping the hem of her shirt and refusing to let go.

"Okay~ So, what's on the menu, girls?" Uraraka chirped, brushing flour off her hands and glancing at the others.

"Maybe some popcorn ribbit, and chips and dip," Tsu suggested as she opened a cupboard and peered inside.

"Oh! We could bake some cookies," Momo added thoughtfully, glancing down at the toddler cuddling against her, his small hand still fisted gently in the fabric of her long sweater. "How does that sound?" she asked softly.

Todoroki blinked up at her, eyes wide and uncertain. His grip on her sweater tightened just slightly, like he was anchoring himself. "...Wat ‘oowies?" he asked, tilting his head.

The girls gasped.

The sound startled the little one, and he flinched, pulling back slightly. His eyes brimmed with tears and confusion, and his lip began to tremble as he looked around at the older girls, unsure if he'd done something wrong.

"Whoa whoa—shhh, it's okay!" Uraraka quickly scooped him up from Momo, rubbing gentle circles on his back. "You've never had a cookie before?"

He gave a tiny shake of his head and sniffled, rubbing at his eyes with the sleeve of his sweater.

"Aww..." Tsu's expression softened.

"I wonder how that happened," Momo murmured more to herself than anyone else, a distant look flickering in her eyes — not judgmental, just quietly sad.

But Uraraka wasn't about to let things get heavy. She gave Todoroki's cheek a playful poke. "Well then! That just means we have to bake some cookies now!"

"Obviously," Tsu said, walking over to peek at the ingredients. "This is a culinary emergency."

Momo clapped her hands gently, the sound crisp but calm. "Okay! I'll get the ingredients."

"I'll grab the bowls," Tsu offered as she moved to the cabinets.

Uraraka gently placed Todoroki on one of the kitchen chairs and crouched in front of him, her warm smile as bright as the sun. "Are you ready to bake?"

The little one didn't really know what bake meant. But Uraraka was smiling. Momo was nearby. And everything smelled sweet and warm. If they were happy, it must be something good.

So he nodded.

Momo looked over just in time to catch the small nod, and her lips curled into a gentle smile. "Good job, Shoto, let's have some fun," she said softly.

At the sound of her voice, Todoroki shifted slightly in his seat and reached for the edge of her sleeve again. He didn't say anything, didn't make a fuss — but he held on, just barely. As if the weight of the fabric in his hand was something familiar, something safe.

Like a memory.

Momo noticed but didn't say anything. She simply moved closer, letting her sweater dangle in his reach, as if by accident. Todoroki leaned into her side a bit more, eyes now quietly following her every move as she gathered the flour and sugar.

He didn't say much, didn't ask to be held or complain. But he didn't stray far from her side either — always watching, always within reach.

It reminded her of something. Or rather, someone — a little brother trailing after a big sister. Protective in silence. Dependent in presence.

Momo's heart warmed, and without needing to speak, she knew: she'd make sure his first cookie was unforgettable.

"Okay!" she announced softly, turning back to the counter. "Let's bake~"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Fight!" Little Bakugou shouted, his eyes sparkling with mischievous glee as he grabbed the nearest pillow and started swinging it with reckless abandon.

Jirou barely had time to react before the soft thumps of the pillow rained down on her. She groaned, trying to shield herself as best she could, but the relentless toddler was faster and more determined than she'd expected.

"Hey! Seriously?" Jirou looked up, hoping for some backup from the others, but her gaze landed on Mina and Hagakure, who were completely absorbed in building an elaborate pillow fort nearby.

Both girls were busy stacking cushions and blankets with enthusiastic focus, oblivious to Jirou's plight.

The blonde toddler giggled uncontrollably as he continued his playful assault, shrieking with delight every time he landed a hit.

“ Boom! Boom!”

Meanwhile, Jirou let out a long-suffering sigh, raising her hands in mock surrender. "Um, hello? Why aren't you guys helping me here!?"

Mina glanced over lazily and sang out, "We're busy~" with a teasing grin, clearly enjoying their little construction project more than the pillow fight.

Jirou's expression shifted from tired to mildly defeated as Bakugou gleefully pummeled her again, his small hands gripping the pillow like a warrior wielding a mighty sword.

"Ugh... this is going to be a long ass night," she muttered under her breath, bracing herself for another round of pillow hits.

Despite the chaos, there was something oddly endearing about the way the toddler laughed like it was the best game in the world — a little demon wrapped in pure, energetic joy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Ok~ The cookies are done!" Uraraka announced cheerfully as she and Tsu emerged from the kitchen.

Hagakure and Mina emerged from their makeshift fort, which, to be honest, was mostly their own handiwork.

Bakugou had been far too distracted by Jirou's phone — she'd put on Cocomelon to keep him entertained and, more importantly, to stop him from turning their pillow fight into full-on warfare.

Now the little blonde tornado was sprawled on the couch, glued to the screen, barely noticing the fortress that surrounded him.

Meanwhile, in the kitchen, the girls had finally finished baking the cookies.

There had been a few near disasters along the way — Momo nearly had a heart attack when Todoroki reached for a bowl of raw egg yolks, and everyone nearly lost it when they found him covered head to toe in flour.

After a quick outfit change and some gentle scolding, all was back on track.

The cookies were warm, the snacks were laid out, the fort was standing proud—and the real fun was about to begin.

"Before we even start, we need to let our little Shoto try his first cookie," Mina declared, her eyes sparkling as Momo scooped up the bi-colored-haired toddler.

At the magical word cookie, Bakugou's head snapped up, his eyes practically glowing with excitement. He sprang to his feet, demanding loudly, "I wan cookies!"

"Of course, little man," Mina said fondly, ruffling his wild blonde hair.

Uraraka crouched down and plucked a chocolate chip cookie from the plate, carefully handing it to Todoroki, who was perched comfortably on Momo's hip. The toddler blinked, unsure, but slowly accepted the treat, eyes wide with curiosity.

"Ok~ Are you ready—"

"Wait! Let me get my phone!" Hagakure squealed excitedly, already fishing her phone out to snap a picture.

Momo and Jirou exchanged amused, slightly exasperated looks while Uraraka giggled softly. "Ready?"

Todoroki gave a small nod, though his face was still filled with quiet wonder.

"Ok, Todoroki, you can have a bite," Uraraka encouraged with a warm smile.

The toddler blinked slowly, then gently brought the cookie to his lips. As he chewed thoughtfully, Bakugou suddenly lunged toward the coffee table, grabbing at the plate of cookies with wide eyes.

The girls watched the little red-and-white-haired boy with a mixture of curiosity and affection, noting how carefully he savored his first cookie—completely oblivious to the fact that Bakugou was already shamelessly stuffing his face.

"So, little Todoroki," Tsu asked softly, crouching down to meet his gaze.

Todoroki's face lit up with a bright, genuine smile. "Yummy!"

The girls smiled in unison and broke into gentle applause. Momo wrapped an arm around Todoroki in a cozy hug.

"You like it?" she asked.

"Uh-huh, it yummy," the toddler nodded happily, taking another small bite.

"Do you want more?" Tsu asked with a grin.

Todoroki eagerly nodded again. The girls gasped when they glanced at the plate and realized half the cookies were already gone.

They turned to see Bakugou on the couch, cheeks puffed full, stuffing handfuls of cookies into his mouth with wild abandon.

"Bakugou!?" Mina called, half amused, half exasperated.

The blonde paused, blinking as he noticed all eyes on him. He quickly hid a few cookies behind his back and gave them an innocent, cheeky smile.

"Hi," he mumbled around a mouthful of crumbs.

Mina groaned dramatically. "Ok! No more cookies for him."

Bakugou let out a loud whine. Momo handed Todoroki over to Uraraka and walked over with a small sigh and scooped the little blonde toddler up.

"Oh my, your clothes are filthy," she teased gently as she hoisted him onto her hip.

Bakugou pouted but didn't resist. Momo glanced at the other girls and said, "I'm going to change him, you guys can start."

"Okie dokie," Mina waved them off, then turned back to the group, gesturing toward the TV.

"It's movie time~"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Ok! Who wants to watch Cinderella~?" Mina's cheerful voice rang through the living room.

"Oh! Me! Me!" Hagakure bounced excitedly, her invisible energy practically sparkling.

The girls agreed to use the living room for movie night, arranging pillows and blankets into a cozy nest on the floor.

The toddlers were settled in with them—Todoroki quietly perched on Momo's lap, his small fingers nervously tracing the seam of her shirt.

His expression was confused but calm, like he was searching for something familiar in the room. Momo noticed how he occasionally glanced toward the window, almost as if waiting for someone, then settled back closer to her.

Bakugou was planted stubbornly at the far end of the couch, arms crossed, lips pressed tight into a pout. He'd been changed into pajamas, but not without a serious scolding for raiding the cookie plate and turning the couch into a disaster zone.

No more sweets tonight, the girls had decreed firmly.

The blonde toddler's scowl deepened as he watched Todoroki happily nibble on cookie crumbs on Momo's lap.

When he'd tried to snatch a cookie from Todoroki's plate, the little boy had burst into tears, and Bakugou got in trouble again. That only made his mood worse.

Now he was grumbling lowly about being excluded—not just from the sweets but from the movie choice.

All he wanted was a cool movie like Cars or The Lion King, not some "girly princess movie" the girls kept suggesting.

He huffed, crossing his arms even tighter.

Mina noticed his sour mood but smiled warmly and picked up the remote. "Ok, what should we watch?"

"I think The Princess and the Frog sounds good," Tsu suggested softly, pulling a blanket over her knees.

Jirou shuffled in with a big bowl of popcorn. "I vote Camp Rock."

"Or Tangled!" Uraraka chimed, practically bouncing in place.

The girls began debating excitedly. Momo sighed, her eyes flicking over to Todoroki again. The boy's brows were furrowed, and though he was leaning against her, his small fingers gripped the fabric of her shirt almost anxiously, like he needed that silent reassurance.

To Momo, it looked like he was clutching at a thread of comfort, much like a younger sibling might.

She glanced at Bakugou, still sulking on the couch, and gave a gentle wave. "Hold on—why don't we ask the little ones what they want?"

The room quieted as the girls all turned to face the toddlers.

Mina's face brightened. "That's right! What do you boys want to watch?"

The attention made Todoroki shrink back slightly, his face pressing closer to Momo's shoulder as if hiding. But Bakugou's pout vanished, replaced by a bright, eager grin as he stood up on the couch.

"I wan atch Caws!" he declared.

"That's a great choice," Jirou murmured to Momo, who nodded.

"And you, Todoroki?" Hagakure asked softly, kneeling to his level.

He lifted his head slowly, eyes wide and uncertain, meeting theirs briefly before looking down again. "Wan Midwiya," he whispered, his voice barely audible.

"That's not a movie," Mina teased gently.

"Midwiya," Todoroki repeated, a tiny tremble in his voice.

The girls exchanged puzzled glances. Tsu hummed thoughtfully, then snapped her fingers. "How about Toy Story?"

"Oh yes!" Uraraka's eyes sparkled.

"Classic," Jirou agreed quietly.

"Yessss!" Mina cheered.

Bakugou's face fell. "No Caws?"

Mina cooed and lifted him from the couch. "Don't worry, Bakubabe. You'll watch Cars next, okay?"

He sighed, folding his arms but nodding slowly.

She ruffled his hair affectionately and settled back on the couch. The girls got comfortable as Uraraka flipped on Disney Plus.

Mina felt Bakugo's head settle softly against her chest. She smiled and leaned back.

As the movie started, Jirou passed popcorn around, and Tsu and Hagakure shared a blanket. The room felt warm and calm.

Momo glanced down at Todoroki, whose tiny fingers were still curled around the fabric of her shirt, almost like a lifeline.

His eyes, wide and bright, stayed fixed on the screen, but every now and then he looked up at Momo's face, searching silently for her reassurance. It was subtle, but clear—he needed her presence to feel safe.

She smiled softly and whispered, "Are you ok, Todoroki?"

He nodded, eyes flickering with a tiny, grateful smile.

She sighed softly, thinking how she'd already prepared pajamas for the week and packed little things they might need. She was determined to protect and care for these kids, even when their adult selves felt so complicated.

Mina, next to her, held Bakugou close.

To Momo it was strange to see him so calm. Usually, as he grew older, Bakugou kept people at arm's length, especially Mina.

But now, as a toddler, he let her hold him and snuggle without protest. Occasionally, he sucked his thumb absentmindedly, eyes glued to the movie.

Momo raised an eyebrow, thinking, 'Maybe a pacifier would be better than thumb-sucking? Though with his quirk, sweating nitroglycerin is dangerous... but he doesn't have it now... so maybe it's okay? Still...'

"Hey, Momo, you're not even watching!" Hagakure's playful whine broke her from her thoughts.

She blinked and looked up to find all eyes on her except the toddlers. She gave a small, apologetic smile.

"Sorry," she whispered.

"Stop worrying," Jirou said gently, leaning close.

Momo nodded and focused on the screen.

The girls giggled softly as the movie played. Bakugou actually seemed to enjoy it—he'd seen it before with Zuzu, and the character Buzz reminded him of his friend Sharky.

"Sharky," he said, pointing at the TV.

Mina smiled, hugging him a little tighter. "He reminds you of Kiri?"

Bakugou nodded, snuggling closer.

Meanwhile, Todoroki watched with wide, fascinated eyes. The idea of toys talking and playing together sparked a happiness inside him. He imagined his own toys having friends too—something he'd never really had before.

The boy on the screen had friends, and Todoroki wanted that so badly.

His father never wanted him to have friends, saying heroes don't have time for that, and that he needed to be perfect. His father was scary and mean.

But here, with these friends, with Midoriya, Bakugou and Momo and all the warmth, Todoroki felt safe.

"Mowmo ‘nd ‘itty my fwiends," he whispered softly, a small smile blooming on his lips.

The girls around him shared quiet smiles, relieved and happy to see their friends finally at ease.

Mina and Uraraka exchanged a look full of silent understanding—tonight was a good night.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Midoriya's POV:

"And done," I finally uttered, placing my pencil down carefully on my desk.

After two long hours, I had finished all my homework assignments. I felt the satisfying weight of accomplishment settle over me, but I wasn't done yet.

I took a quick, refreshing hour-long nap to recharge and then squeezed in a bit of training to keep my body sharp. Four hours had flown by in a whirl of productivity, and I couldn't help but feel proud. I actually got everything done.

Still, a knot of worry tugged at me. I hoped the girls hadn't had too much trouble with Kacchan and Todoroki while I was busy.

The villain's quirk had taken complete control of their minds and bodies—that much was clear. And now, our friends were toddlers again. The whole situation was frustrating and scary, especially since there were still no leads on the villain responsible.

Just after my nap, I'd gotten a text from Mr. Aizawa confirming the same. It stung. Kacchan had always dreamed of being a hero, fiery and fierce. Todoroki had worked tirelessly to forge his own path.

Now, both of them reduced to little kids—it was a cruel twist. I just hoped things would work out in the end.

I stood and stretched, a sudden resolve settling over me. "I guess I should get them."

As I headed out of my dorm, I spotted Iida walking toward the elevator. I waved.

"Hey, Iida!"

He stopped and turned, a polite smile warming his face. "Hello, Midoriya. How are you on this fine evening?"

"Refreshed," I replied honestly, grateful for the brief interaction.

Iida nodded, matching my pace as we walked. "I could see that. And I also noticed how our classmates are acting like children."

"Yeah, it's definitely... weird. Endeavor is still searching for the villain, but no luck so far," I said, rubbing the back of my neck.

"Don't worry, Midoriya. You and our classmates will make sure our—uh, younger classmates are well cared for," he encouraged, his voice full of faith.

His words lit a spark inside me. Even though my confidence in catching this villain was thin at best, knowing my friends stood beside me made the burden feel lighter. I smiled. "Thanks, Iida."

"No worries, Midoriya."

We reached the last floor together. The hallway lights were off, but the glow from the living room TV spilled out. I walked in and saw the girls gathered around, watching a movie.

"Hey, um, I—" I started, but Uraraka hushed me gently. I blinked in surprise.

Mina pointed at something in her lap, so I looked down.

There, resting peacefully, was a blonde head of hair—Kacchan—sleeping with his thumb in his mouth. Todoroki lay on Momo's chest, clutching a stuffed animal tightly.

I blinked, momentarily stunned by the serene scene. Uraraka got up and came over to me.

"Did you rest well?" she asked kindly.

"Yeah, I did. And I got my homework done and even trained a bit."

She smiled. "That's great! The girls had so much fun with the little ones."

I looked at her in surprise. "They didn't cause too much trouble?"

"Sure, they fought a little here and there, but nothing serious. We had fun."

Tsu walked over, adding with a smile, "And we even got them to sleep."

I let out a relieved sigh. I was grateful the girls had been so patient and kind enough to help watch over Kacchan and Todoroki. I'd just gotten a text from Kirishima saying he was on his way, so at least he was getting a break too.

"I can take them now," I said quietly.

I heard a chorus of soft whines and "Awws" from the girls. I blinked, confused.

Mina smiled dreamily. "They're so cute~"

Hagakure giggled, "We'll never have this chance again."

Before I could say anything, Iida appeared in the room.

"Come on now," he said firmly. "It's Midoriya's responsibility to care for them. Besides, this isn't a safe environment for children their age to sleep, and it's getting late."

Momo whispered from the couch, "And we can help watch them after school, right, Midoriya?"

I quickly nodded. "Right."

Mina and Hagakure sighed in mock disappointment. "Fine."

Tsu carefully picked up Kacchan from Mina, while Uraraka did the same with Todoroki from Momo. They approached me, but Tsu stopped me with a gentle smile.

"We can help you carry them."

"Yeah!" Uraraka agreed cheerfully.

I felt a warm glow of gratitude. "T-thanks, guys. And Iida, the others should be on their way soon."

"Good," Iida said, nodding. "I'll wait for them by the doors."

Jirou appeared next to me, curiosity written across her face. "Where are the others?"

I chuckled nervously. "Kirishima's training with Kaminari and Sero. Tokoyami and Shoji went to the library. Koda, Sato, and Ojiro are hanging out. And Mineta... well, I don't know where he is."

I paused, embarrassed. "I kind of blocked him, so I don't ask."

The girls hummed in amusement.

Iida nodded approvingly. "Good. I'll be here when they get back."

Jirou stretched and yawned, "I'm beat."

"Same here," Hagakure yawned in agreement.

"Yeah, see you later, guys," I said, waving as the girls started to disperse.

"See ya!" Mina called back.

Momo called after me, "Oh, Midoriya, I made more pajamas for them and there's leftover pizza in the fridge for you."

I smiled. "Thanks, Momo. And thanks again, everyone."

They waved and headed out. I followed the others toward the elevator.

"Man, I really appreciate you all helping me and Kirishima. This is a lot—especially for the first day."

"No worries, Deku," Uraraka giggled. "Plus, it's kind of interesting watching over the two strongest students in our class."

I laughed, holding the elevator door for her.

Tsu entered behind us. "Yeah, Ribbit. They're completely different from their normal selves."

As the elevator doors closed, I leaned back against the wall with a heavy sigh.

"Yeah, but it's scary how powerful the villain's quirk is. It happened so fast. They were normal last night, but by class earlier, their minds weren't strong enough... and now they're toddlers again. Endeavor still hasn't found any leads. This is way harder than we thought... and then—"

"Deku," Tsu interrupted gently.

I stopped, noticing the looks Uraraka and Tsu were giving me.

"Your mumbling is going to wake them up," Uraraka teased, grinning.

My cheeks warmed. "Sorry."

We shifted the conversation to planning our schedules, figuring out how to share watching the toddlers so Kirishima and I could get some rest. The elevator dinged, and we stepped out.

I decided to keep Kacchan and Todoroki in my room for the night. Kirishima needed the break.

I opened my door and was grateful my room wasn't a total mess.

"Wow, Deku," Uraraka giggled as she laid Kacchan down on my bed. "I keep forgetting about your All-Might obsession."

"I—It's not an obsession," I lied quickly.

Yeah, it totally is.

Tsu announced proudly, "And there, they're tucked in, Midoriya."

I looked down at the two sleeping boys on my pillow. Todoroki clutched a soft cat stuffed animal, and Kacchan had his thumb in his mouth.

I remembered how Kacchan had a thumb-sucking habit when we were little. His mom couldn't get him to stop until junior high. After that, he switched to chewing on pencils instead.

Uraraka suggested, "You know, Deku, they're out for the night. Maybe you should come eat dinner with Iida and Tsu?"

Even though I wanted to, a part of me just wanted to stay and make sure nothing went wrong.

"But I—"

"Yeah, Midoriya, you need to eat," Tsu said with a concerned look.

I sighed. I hated worrying my friends, especially Tsu and Uraraka. They always told me to be careful with my quirk and checked on me when I ended up in the hospital.

"Okay, but only for ten minutes."

Uraraka smiled brightly while Tsu gave me a reassuring pat on the back. "Don't worry. They'll be fine."

A nervous laugh escaped my lips. I hoped so too.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Third Person's POV:

As the moonlight spilled softly through the dorm windows, the quiet was broken only by the occasional sleepy sniffle and the gentle rhythm of snoring under the bright yellow All Might comforter.

Two tiny heads peeked out—one mess of spiky blonde hair, the other a soft blend of red and white, tousled from tossing and turning.

Little Todoroki Shouto, now no older than three, squirmed beneath the covers, his face scrunching with distress.

His dream was scary.

In it, a huge monster made of orange fire chased him. Its growls boomed and echoed, and it kept getting closer no matter how fast his tiny legs ran. A bigger boy had tried to help him—green hair, freckles, a voice like sunshine. But the monster took him away.

The flame beast got too close.

Todoroki whimpered, kicked his legs, then suddenly sat bolt upright, gasping in the dark. His big eyes darted around the unfamiliar room. No green-haired protector. No warm voice. Only shadows crawling on the walls.

He sniffled.

Then sobbed.

"M-Midwiiiyaaa...!"

His high-pitched cries filled the room, jarring the boy beside him from sleep. Tiny Bakugou Katsuki blinked awake with a groggy whine, one thumb half-shoved in his mouth. "Wha's all da noise...?"

He rubbed his eyes with his fists and frowned when he saw Todoroki sniffling.

"You cwyin' again?" he grumbled with a yawn.

Todoroki hiccupped and pointed at the door. "M-Midwiya gone..."

Bakugou scowled. "Tch. Babies."

But when he looked around and noticed it really was just the two of them in the big, dark room... his thumb somehow found its way into his mouth again.

"...We go find him," he mumbled around his thumb, then yanked it out with a pop. "Come on. I bwave. Sharky says so."

Todoroki blinked as he sniffled. "We g-go now?"

"Yeah! Big boys do it by self!" Bakugou puffed out his cheeks proudly.

He swung his chubby legs off the bed and landed on the floor with a thump, wobbling a little before finding his balance. Todoroki scooted to the edge, hesitant, then finally climbed down. His tiny feet slapped softly against the floor as he waddled over to Bakugou.

"It scawy," Todoroki mumbled.

"Stop bein' baby," Bakugou huffed, hands on his hips. "Now open door."

The little blonde reached up for the handle but couldn't grab it. He grunted and jumped. Nothing.

He turned to Todoroki. "Get down. I step on you."

"Wa—?"

"Do it or no Midwiya!"

With a pout, Todoroki got on all fours. Bakugou climbed on his back like it was a jungle gym, grunting as he stretched up with his tongue sticking out. He grabbed the knob, twisted—click!—and the door creaked open.

Todoroki squeaked and scrambled to his feet, sending Bakugou toppling to the ground.

"Hey!" the blonde snapped, rubbing his butt.

"Sowwy..." Todoroki pouted.

They peeked out into the hallway. The dorm was quiet and the lights dimmed.

No Midoriya.

No one.

Just long shadows and creaking walls.

Todoroki clutched his stuffed cat. Bakugou grabbed the tail of Todoroki's pajama shirt.

They tiptoed down the hallway—sort of. Bakugou stomped defiantly with every step, while Todoroki walked like he was balancing on lava, making little "eep!" noises every time his feet slapped cold floor.

"Miiidwiiyaaa..." Todoroki called out in a trembling whisper.

"Zuzu!" Bakugou yelled louder, cupping his hands over his mouth. "Where'd you go, ya dummy?!"

Suddenly, a shadow flickered across the far wall. The boys froze.

Todoroki gasped. "D-dat monsta!"

Bakugou growled, planting his feet. "I not scawed! I'll punh it!"

The shadow stretched closer. The hallway groaned.

And then—

"Waaaahhhhhh!!" Todoroki dropped to the floor, rolling into a ball with his cat plushie.

Bakugou screamed too but tried to cover it with a fake battle yell. "RAAAHHH—AAAAH!!"

They both ran, little legs tripping and bumping into each other, until they crashed behind a plant in the hallway corner, Todoroki started crying and Bakugou angrily whispering, "Shhh!! It heaws you! Stop cwyin'! You wuinin' da stawth!"

"Miiidwiiyaaa!"

Just then, the elevator dinged.

"Hey—what was that—?"

Midoriya's voice stopped. He blinked. Then gasped.

There, behind the hallway plant, were two trembling toddlers—one sobbing into his plush, the other aggressively shushing his crying partner while shaking like a leaf himself.

Midoriya dropped the leftover pizza box in his hand.

"Guys?! What are you—?!"

Todoroki's teary eyes widened. "MIDWIIYAAAA!!"

He bolted straight into the green-haired teen's legs, wrapping his arms around them tightly.

Bakugou ran after him—"I wasn't scawed! I jus—!"—but also grabbed Midoriya's leg and buried his face in it.

Midoriya knelt down, heart racing, scooping both of them up. "Oh my god, how did you guys—?! You're not supposed to leave the room!"

Todoroki sniffled. "Scawy monsta..."

"Zuzu lef us," Bakugou muttered.

"I didn't leave you! I just went to eat dinner!" Midoriya cried softly, holding them tighter. "You guys snuck out..."

He looked down the hallway again, frowning. "What if you'd gotten hurt...?"

Todoroki leaned against his chest, rubbing his sleepy eyes with the back of his hand. "We sowwy..."

Bakugou pouted. "I was bwave..."

Midoriya sighed, pressing his forehead to theirs. "Okay, okay... Come on, let's get you two back to bed. No more adventures tonight, alright?"

"Otay..." both toddlers mumbled as their heads began to droop.

With one on each arm and a heart full of worry and relief, Midoriya turned back toward his room, already wondering how he was going to toddler-proof a dorm.

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV:

Midoriya woke up slowly, his head pounding and limbs stiff. He blinked against the dim morning light filtering through his window. The last thing he remembered was calming down his now toddler classmates and went over some notes before blacking out.

He slowly got up from the floor to stretch, he needed to see if could go to the store and get some mini futons for the little ones so he could stop having to sleep on the floor.

Midoriya groaned as he saw it was 7 am on his All Might clock. As the green haired boy yawned, he opened his eyes to see nothing on the bed.

He stopped, he quickly glanced all over his room, his eyes widen with sudden panic.

The space was empty.

No Bakugou.

No Todoroki.

His chest tightened. "Kacchan? Shoto?!"

His voice cracked as he scrambled to his feet, heart hammering hard in his chest. "Where did they go? They were right here..."

Then he looked over at his door to see it being cracked open.

" No no no no." The green haired teen whined as he dashed out of his room. His voice was shaky, almost frantic with tears threatened to leave his eyes. "Guys! Where are you? Please, don't be lost!"

The dormitory corridor was eerily silent, the only sound his frantic steps echoing on the hardwood. His breathing quickened as fear clawed at his chest.

What if they got outside? What if someone tried to take them?

He ran his fingers through his hair out of fear and full on panic, " Oh man, oh man, where did they go!?"

He started running down the hallway. His breath came in short bursts as he rounded the corner, and as soon he was going to take the stairs.

He saw her.

Momo, calm and composed, standing near the doorway. In her arms, Todoroki rested quietly, clutching his worn, scruffy cat plushie, while Bakugou was beside her, fidgeting with impatience as he clutched her hand, cheeks puffed out in a pout.

Relief crashed over Midoriya like a wave, but his voice was still thick with worry. "Yaoyorozu! You found them? Where were they?"

Momo gave a soft smile as the worried teen came closer to them, her tone gentle and soothing. "I just got out from the shower from my walk when I caught them here before they could get into any trouble. Now I'm going to make them breakfast."

"I... I was so scared," Midoriya admitted, clutching his chest. "They shouldn't be wandering like that... what if—"

Momo gave him a slight frown when he saw the guilt all over his face." Midoriya it's ok, they aren't hurt."

"I'm so sorry," he said, bowing low in shame. "They're my responsibility."

Bakugou tugged Momo's hand, pointing at his bowing friend. "Wat he doin'?"

She giggled. "He's apologizing."

The green straightened, cheeks flushed with leftover tears in his eyes, he looked up to see Momo's gaze being steady. "I understand. They're safe now, and I'll take care of them."

" Y-You sure?"

" Yes Midoriya-kun, you look like you need sleep. Go get some rest and let me help you."

Midoriya opened his mouth," But I-"

" Please, and plus after last night I want to help more and more." Momo added as she rubbed her cheek against Little Todoroki's which who snuggled against her.

Midoriya hesitated, then rubbed the back of his neck, trying to steady himself. "I-"

"Mowmoooo! I hungwy." Little Bakugou whined out as he tugged the girl's hand.

Momo laughed nervously as Midoriya gave them a small smile, " I-I'll go back to bed. But please call me if you need anything."

"Of course," Momo said kindly.

With a last look toward the toddlers, Midoriya retreated quietly down the hallway. Leaving Momo with two toddlers, she looked down at them with a warm smile.

" Let's get you two some breakfast."

"Beakfas'!" Bakugou chirped, punching the air with a little fist.

They made their way into the shared kitchen. Momo gently set the toddlers into the high chairs she had created the night before using her quirk—comfortable, stable, and just their size.

But as she sat Bakugou down, he immediately crossed his arms, huffing loudly as his little legs kicked the chair legs in defiance.

"I don' wanna eat hewe! I not a baby!" he grumbled, cheeks flushed.

"I know," Momo said patiently, "but the table's too high for you, and I don't want you to fall."

The little blonde huffed as he crossed his arms, Todoroki remained quiet, cradling his plush and kicking his socked feet idly.

"Do you want apples or oranges?" she asked softly, her voice kind and sweet as she knelt between them.

Todoroki, still holding the scruffy little cat plushie she'd made him the day before, blinked up at her with big eyes and pointed slowly.

"appuw... pwease," he mumbled, his thumb finding its way into his mouth a second later.

Momo smiled fondly, brushing some of his hair aside. "Apples it is."

She then turned to Bakugou, who was already frowning with his arms crossed, feet kicking the high chair's legs in protest.

"Wanna nanners," he muttered, slurring the words together as his puffy cheeks puffed out more. "No appuws. Nanners."

"Oh! Bananas, alright," she giggled, brushing a hand over his spiky hair before standing to prepare the fruit. "Coming right up."

She turned her back but she stopped once she felt a small tug on her sleeve. She turned around to see Todoroki leaning sideways in his seat, one tiny hand gripping the edge of Momo's sleeve.

"No go..."

Her heart melted, she held his hand to rub it. "I'm just getting your apples, Shoto. I'll be back."

The little one blinked as she she soothed him, she let go to head over to the counter to start cutting the little ones fruit. The red and white haired contuined whining out for her as Bakugou was playing with his fork and spoon as weapons.

" Pew! Pew! Hewo is hewe." Bakugou laughed as he played.

Todoroki's lip trembled, his plush squished under his chin. "Moooowmooo..."

Momo laughed and contuined to cut up the fruit. As she was doing that, she heard the little one started sniffing, she sighed but she gently called over her shoulder." I'm coming Little Shoto, I promise."

Little Todoroki kept sniffing as he snuggled with his plush, Bakugou was in his own little world.

This lasted for a couple of minutes before she returned with a tray of neatly sliced star-shaped apples and little cubes of banana arranged like crescent moons, complete with a dollop of yogurt for dipping.

That calmed the little Todoroki, but only a little—he kept staring at her like she might disappear.

" F'ank ou." little Todoroki muttered.

" You're welcome." she chirped.

Bakugou squinted at the plate, and when he saw Todoroki's apples were cut into stars, he scowled. "Hey! I wan' staws too!"

Momo chuckled, "Okay, okay, I'll make your bananas into little moons!"

"Moon 'nanas," Bakugou repeated proudly, poking his chest with his thumb. "I eat moons. 'Cause I big!"

"You are very big," Momo said indulgently, placing his tray in front of him.

Bakugou immediately shoved a banana cube into his mouth and grinned, cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk. "Mmf! Moon tast' good!"

Todoroki,meanwhile, was slowly eating his slices, dropping a few as he tried to feed his cat plush.

" 'Ere ity, eat ike me."

Momo's heart melted at the sight.

It was still surreal. When they were their normal ages, Todoroki always seemed polite but so distant and unreadable—she never really felt like he liked her. But now, as a toddler, he was extra cuddly and sweet.

She pulled her chair closer, sipping her tea while watching them eat (and get fruit everywhere).

Bakugou was predictably a mess—banana smeared on his cheeks, yogurt on his shirt, and somehow a streak of apple juice in his hair. Todoroki was a bit cleaner, but still had little globs of yogurt on his chin and a dab on his cat plush's nose.

Then—

Plack!

She looked around before she looked at Bakguou who was smiling with banana all over his face.

" Nana up!" He smiled proudly as he was pointing up.

She blinked she looked at Todoroki who was looking up as he had an apple in his mouth. She then slowly looked up to see a piece of banana on the ceiling, she sighed.

" That's going to be fun to clean up."

Bakugou giggled as he stuffed his face then the sound of rhythmic footsteps echoed from the hallway—Tenya Iida, already in his training gear and glistening with sweat, appeared at the kitchen entrance with the energy of a determined morning jogger.

"Good morning!" he greeted in a whisper-shout as he slid into the kitchen, stopping short at the sight of the scene. "Oh! You're feeding them already. That's excellent leadership, Yaoyorozu!"

Momo gave him a modest nod as Bakugou whipped his head around, banana smushed into his cheek. "I-I not eatin'! I... uh... guadin'! Wike hewo!"

Iida blinked, lowering his volume as he approached. "Of course you are, Bakugou. You're a vigilant young hero."

Bakugou nodded seriously, arms crossed—then immediately started mashing banana into the high chair tray with both hands, squealing as he did.

"Moon squish!"

Which Iida noticed and he cleared his throat. " Young Bakugou, for heros it's most important if you eat all of your food, so you can be a big and strong hero."

"I big an' stwong hewo..." Bakugou pouted, cheeks puffed, lips trembling.

Momo gently interjected, "We know you are. Iida just wants to make sure you grow up even bigger and stronger, okay?"

Bakugou considered this. Then slowly nodded and returned to eating, this time shoving two banana cubes into his mouth at once. Todoroki, meanwhile, had started fussing again. "Mowmo..." he whimpered, reaching his arms out.

Momo crouched to meet him. "I'm right here."

"I 'uggie," he mumbled, lip wobbling. " Pwease..."

Without hesitation, Momo unbuckled him and pulled him into her lap, letting him nuzzle into her chest with his cat plush squished between them.

Tenya adjusted his glasses with a proud smile. "He clearly adores you. That's very admirable."

" He's been very cuddly today and I don't know why." She softly added as she held the little close to her.

Bakugou frowned again at this but then puffed out his chest. "I don' need uggies. I —ow!" he accidentally kicked the leg of the chair and winced. "Stoopid chaiw..."

" Bakugou, please respect the furniture," Iida softly lecture but firm.

Bakugou sulked, spoon clattering to the tray. He angrily resumed eating, glaring at his yogurt like it personally offended him. The two class representatives laughed at the little one, who didn't find it that funny. He angrily continued eating until new voice appeared.

"Wow, this looks like a party." A cheerful voice came from behind them. They looked to Kirishima had appeared, stretching his arms with a sleepy grin. Bakugou started smiling seeing his friend.

" Sharky!" The little Bakugou squealed, " Wook! I eat nanas wike big boy!"

This caused the red hair to smile back at him." Good job Kat."

Bakugou beamed, banana bits stuck to his cheeks like war paint.

" Why goodmorning Kirishima." Momo greeted as she adjusted the red and white toddler on her lap.

" Yes, goodmorning, did you get a good rest." Iida asked the red who nodded with a big grin.

" Yeah actually! Since training was a lot yesterday, but I also heard that two little ones were up late last night." The red haired pointed his stares at the two toddlers.

Todoroki hid in Momo's shoulder, while Bakugou puffed out his chest." I sleep but Woki was-was cwying! S-So I hewp fin Zuzu!"

Kirishima smiled." Did ya now?"

" Uh-huh." The blonde toddler nodded as the red haired teen pulled a chair next to the little one as he ruffled his hair.

"What a little hero."

" As brave as he was Kirishima, he should learn that wandering alone was very dangerous, he could have gotten hurt and he worried poor Midoriya," Iida lectured.

Bakugou pouted as his lips trembled because of the other's stern voice, which made Iida panic but Momo quickly added. " We just want you to be safe Bakugou, understand?"

The little one sniffed as he slowly nodded his head. Iida sighed with relief as Kirishima ruffled his hair to change the subject.

" You're up early huh?"

"Not 'cause I wanna," Bakugou muttered as he wiped his eyes. The teens laughed, Bakugou pouted for a moment before he tilted his head at Kirishima.

" You came fer mes?"

Kirishima blinked before he realized what the little one was asking before grinning."Course I did, little dude."

Bakugou blinked before letting out a big pout."I not widdle..."

Kirishima scooped him up. "Sure you aren't, buddy."

Bakugou immediately latched onto Kirishima's shirt and rested his cheek on his shoulder, giving a dramatic yawn.

As the three teens continued talking while the little ones were either clinging onto to Momo or playing with Kirishima hair. More of their classmates trickled in: surprisingly came Kaminari yawning and still brushing his teeth; and Mina hopping excitedly into the room, already dressed in neon pink pajamas.

"Awwww, look at the tiny squad!" Mina squealed. "Shoto's glued to Momo again!"

"Shhhh..." Momo whispered, rubbing Todoroki's back as he flinched at the noise.

"Oops—sorry, baby Sho," Mina whispered with a giggle.

" Wait a minute, why are you up Kami." Kirishima asked because he was super surprised to see his friend up this early on a their day off from classes. Which the yellow haired boy shrugged.

Kaminari yawned. "Why am I even up? Mina yanked me outta bed sayin' the babies were loose."

"Snitch," Mina said, sticking out her tongue as she cradled a squirming Bakugou.

Which caused Iida to chop his arms." Mina please don't teach such young children such behavior."

Mina and Denki laughed as Bakugou got out of Mina's hold and wobbled to Kirishima, he groaned and tugged on his pants. "Sharky, we pway now?"

Kirishima glanced at Momo, who gave a small nod.Kirishima nodded back and he picked up the little blonde." Sounds like we're good to go Bakubro."

Bakugou let out a joyful squeal as Kirishima lifted him up and flew him like a plane out to the living room. Momo sighed until she felt soft taps on her cheek. She looked to see little Todoroki standing on her lap and was playing with her face.

She blinked." Shoto, what are you doing?"

He leaned in and hugged her neck, squishing his cheek against hers.

"I wub 'ou."

Momo's heart nearly burst.

"Awwwwww," Mina squealed softly from the fridge. "Since girl's night, Shoto Baby's been Momo's lil shadow."

Momo smiled and held him tighter. "I don't mind at all."

Kaminari hummed. "It's weird seeing him like this."

" I must agree with Kaminari on this, usually our friend here isn't keen on physical affection," Iida announced.

"Now he's a clingy little kitten," Mina grinned.

Momo smiled, brushing his hair back. "He's very sweet."

Todoroki clung tighter. "Ity too," he added, holding his plush up to Momo like he was sharing his most prized possession.

Momo melted again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Soon, the common room floor was a minefield of toys.

Todoroki sat nestled in Momo's lap with blocks, carefully stacking them and offering one up every time she clapped for him. "I mad' twain. Mowmo wike twain?"

"I love your train, Shoto," Momo said with a bright smile.

Todoroki beamed like she'd given him a gold medal. He gently pushed the train forward with a soft "choo choo," then kissed the top block and handed it to her like a gift. "Fo' 'ou."

Momo accepted it with a mock gasp. "A gift for me? You're the sweetest."

Todoroki giggled and curled into her chest, hugging his plush kitty. "Fwuffy say tank 'ou too."

Bakugou, on the other hand, had declared war on a pile of plastic dinosaurs, using a building block as a rocket launcher.

"RAWR! Rawr-rawr! Boom boom! 'Splosion!"

"Bakugou, stop throwing blocks!" Iida called, running over with one in his hand. "You'll hurt someone!"

"Too late!" Kaminari whined as he held a block to his forehead. "I got hit by a meteor!"

Bakugou looked smug. "Towd ya it boom'd."

Kirishima nervously chuckled as Iida facepalmed.

Tsuyu, who had been passing by the hallway, had peeked in after hearing the chaos. She blinked at the wild scene before quietly stepping inside, drawn in by the giggles and clatter.

Seeing everyone scattered around in playful disarray, she grabbed a pile of plushies and walked over to Momo and Todoroki.

"Mind if I join?" she asked.

Momo smiled. "Please do. We're just starting a picnic."

Tsuyu sat down and placed her favorite bunny plush next to the red-and-white toddler

"Wanna feed the bunny?" she asked softly.

Todoroki blinked solemnly, then picked up a pom-pom and pressed it to the bunny's mouth. "Fwuffy say b'nny eat fiwst. He good boy."

The two girls laughed softly. Todoroki stayed close, occasionally toddling a step away to grab a block or a puffball, but always coming back to gently tug Momo's sleeve or sit back in her lap. Whenever she tried to stand, he would panic slightly, arms raised.

"No go! Up-pie! Mowmo up-pie!"

Momo carried him with a patient smile. "I'm not going anywhere, I promise."

Meanwhile Kirishima and Bakugou were now rolling around in a mini wrestling match, half-laughing and half-growling, both covered in blanket capes.

"'M Wed Wiot!" Bakugou declared, trying to bite a plush shark.

"You're a mini Red Riot!" Kirishima laughed, helping him up.

"I a hewo," Bakugou grunted. "Even if I widdle."

"You're the biggest little hero I know," Kirishima said, tapping his nose.

Bakugou smiled before quickly scowling again. "'M not smiwin'. I sewios (serious)."

Kirishima smiled before seeing the little one grabbing a foam sword.

"Imma 'night! P'pare ta DIE!" Bakugou shouted again, waving his foam sword above his head with such intensity that his little arms wobbled.

"Whoa, fierce knight incoming!" Kirishima spun dramatically and fell back onto the beanbag, throwing his arms in the air. "You got me! Aaagh!"

Bakugou froze mid-swing, blinking. "I... I win?" He looked a bit surprised at his own success.

"You won, buddy." Kirishima grinned from the floor. "You're a hero and a knight."

Bakugou straightened up proudly, stomping one foot. "Kacchan da 'night!" Then his foot got stuck in a beanbag crease and he toppled forward with a squeaky "Ack!"

Kirishima caught him before he face-planted. "Whoa there, watch out, brave knight."

"I didn' faw!" Bakugou huffed, still shaken by the tumble as he continued clinging to Kirishima's arm. "I... I did a fwip."

"Sure you did, man."

Across the room, after being tired of their picnic, Todoroki was still sitting in Momo's lap, watching the play unfold with half-lidded eyes, his thumb back in his mouth. He leaned in and whispered, "Mowmo... dey wou'..."

Momo chuckled softly and kissed the top of his head. "They're just having fun, Shoto."

Todoroki stared at her face for a moment, then suddenly pressed his forehead against her cheek. "I wub Mowmo," he murmured, muffled by her skin.

"Oh!" Momo's heart squeezed. She gently cradled him closer, her voice warm. "I love you too, sweetie."

Nearby, Tsuyu was setting up more stuffed animals in a perfect picnic circle. "Bakugou, wanna bring the knight to tea?" she asked.

"No!" Bakugou stomped. "Knights don' dwink tea! Dey eat... fiwe!"

"Fire?" Mina popped her head over the couch. "You guys are weird!"

"I not weiwd!" Bakugou shouted, holding up the foam sword like a flaming torch. "I epic!"

"'Pic," Todoroki echoed softly, his small voice barely above a whisper as he leaned comfortably against Momo's warm chest, his sleepy eyes half-lidded and heavy. His tiny hands patted her arm gently, like a soft rhythm of reassurance.

Kaminari, now fully awake and buzzing with energy, crouched on the floor surrounded by a fortress of colorful pillows. He carefully stacked them, balancing each one with a determined pout.

"Okay, who wants to live in Pikachu Tower?" he asked, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

Bakugou's face lit up like a lightning bolt. "I WANNA 'PLODE IT!" he shouted, his voice booming with toddler ferocity.

"NOOOO!" Kaminari yelled, throwing his arms up in mock panic as he dove in front of the fragile fortress. "It's not insured!"

But Bakugou was already charging forward like a tiny wrecking ball, his little feet pounding the floor as he dove straight into the pillow fortress.

Pillows exploded in every direction, cascading onto Bakugou and burying him in a soft, colorful avalanche. His bright spiky blonde hair poked out from the mound as he popped his head up, giggling wildly at Denki's stunned, betrayed expression.

Kirishima's laughter filled the room, a deep belly laugh that made him clutch his stomach. "Holy crap, that's hilarious!" he said, wiping tears from his eyes.

Denki groaned dramatically, flopping on his back among the wreckage. "My beautiful tower... ruined!" His face twisted into an exaggerated pout, making the others burst into more laughter.

Meanwhile, Iida had taken on the role of official playroom safety monitor. Every time a toy was thrown, or a blanket bunched up, he zipped across the room like a tiny whirlwind, his crisp voice ringing out.

"Safety first! Toys on the floor are tripping hazards!"

"Iida," Tsuyu croaked softly, balancing a stack of plushies in her arms as she settled on the floor, "chill."

"But—! These are developing minds! Structure is essential!" he insisted, adjusting his glasses with an earnest frown.

Bakugou, undeterred by the chaos, had climbed halfway up the couch. One hand gripped a plush dragon tightly while the other brandished a foam sword with all the gravitas of a tiny warrior king.

"I found da boss! Issa dwagon! SKARKY, HALP!"

Kirishima sprang to his feet, raising his own foam sword high like a knight answering a call to arms. "Let's get them, knight bro!"

With gleeful squeals and exaggerated battle cries, the toddler and teen launched themselves at the plush dragon, tumbling and wrestling it into submission. Their faces were lit with joy and fierce determination.

Todoroki remained quietly nestled in Momo's lap, his soft hands still gently stroking her arm as if it were his favorite blanket. "Wanna pway too... but I s'ay wif Mowmo," he murmured in his soft toddler voice.

Momo smiled tenderly, brushing her fingers through his silky two-toned hair. "You don't have to move," she reassured him softly. "I'm right here."

A sleepy smile curved Todoroki's lips as he lifted his plush cat toward Tsuyu. "’Itty wanna dwink ‘ea," he said softly.

Tsuyu nodded solemnly, placing a tiny plastic teacup carefully in front of the stuffed animal. "I'll pour a cup," she said with mock seriousness, her eyes sparkling.

Bakugou stomped over dramatically, one sock missing and a blanket draped over his shoulders like a cape fluttering in the wind. "Tea's yucky! Real hewo dwink... dwink... 'splosions!" he declared proudly.

"No one drinks explosions," Mina snorted from behind the couch, arms crossed and grinning.

"I DO," Bakugou shot back fiercely.

"Otay Baku," Todoroki yawned, blinking slowly. "You dwink boom boom ‘uice."

Everyone burst into giggles at that, even Bakugou, who gave Todoroki a proud, if reluctant, pat on the back. "You funny. I wike you today."

"You ike me?" Todoroki tilted his head, eyes wide and innocent.

Bakugou blinked, then quickly looked away, cheeks pink. "Shaddup..."

Mina gasped dramatically. "Are they becoming besties??"

"I NOT!" Bakugou shouted, then scuttled over to cling to Kirishima's leg. "You mah bestie..."

Kirishima grinned warmly, ruffling Bakugou's hair. "I always got your back, Katsu-bro."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Slowly, the living room settled into a sleepy hush, the kind that only follows after hours of gleeful chaos.

The once riotous space now shimmered with the soft glow of afternoon light filtering through the curtains, casting long, warm shadows across the floor strewn with evidence of a morning well spent.

The toddlers—worn out from roaring battles, wild chases, and imaginary tea parties—were finally succumbing to the inevitable crash of exhaustion.

Mina and Denki lay in a tangled pile on the couch, limbs draped haphazardly over each other like sleepy puppies.

Mina's phone rested on her chest, long forgotten, her pink hair fanned out around her head as she lazily scrolled with one finger. Denki's head was buried in a throw pillow, mouth slightly open, phone in hand but screen dimming as he blinked slower and slower.

Across the room, Tsuyu had collapsed in her self-made plushie nest, completely enveloped by a mountain of soft frogs, bears, and bunnies. Her long hair draped over her cheek, one hand resting on a plush duck like it was a treasured bedtime buddy. Her breathing was slow and even, lips parted as she snored the faintest little croak.

On the carpet, Momo sat cross-legged, her back leaned slightly against the couch for support. Todoroki was curled securely in her lap, his tiny frame rising and falling gently with each breath as he laid comfortably on her chest.

He clutched his beloved cat plush, Fluffy, so tightly that its whiskers were squashed flat against his nose. His thumb had found its way to his mouth, and he suckled it quietly.

Next to them, Kirishima sat with his legs outstretched and one arm protectively around a snoozing Bakugou. The fiery toddler had refused to let go of Kirishima's hand, even in sleep.

One sock was still missing, his wild blond hair was sticking up in every direction, and a light sheen of drool glistened on his cheek.

He was half-buried in a cocoon of blankets, one wrapped around his shoulders like a superhero cape, the other bundled up beneath his head like a lopsided pillow. He let out a soft, sleepy mumble: "I 'sploded good..." before trailing off into a soft snore.

Kirishima chuckled quietly and brushed some hair out of Bakugou's face. "Yeah, buddy. You did."

Momo let her eyes wander across the room, taking in the aftermath of their adventure.

Blocks formed incomplete castles and crooked towers. Plush animals lay in the remains of a mock tea party, pillows from Denki's failed fort scattered everywhere, tiny cups still filled with imaginary tea.

Banana peels were left like battlefield casualties next to empty sippy cups, and foam swords were scattered like the weapons of fallen warriors.

A soft warmth filled her chest.

"Maybe next time," she whispered to Iida, who was now tidying with a bit less urgency, his movements slower and more deliberate, "we can start a little later?"

Iida paused, pushing his glasses up the bridge of his nose with a tired but proud nod. "An excellent suggestion, Yaoyorozu. And perhaps we implement a cleanup protocol before nap time."

She laughed quietly, not wanting to disturb the bundle in her arms. "I'll draw up a plan."

The room settled into peaceful stillness, broken only by the occasional soft snore, the rustling of blankets, and the gentle hum of the air conditioner.

Bakugou's tiny feet had somehow found their way to Kirishima's chest, and Todoroki had begun to drool slightly on Momo's shoulder, his lips moving in silent sleep-talk.

Outside the window, birds chirped and the world went on, but inside this room, it was safe. It was warm. It was still.

This morning had been pure, delightful chaos.

But this—this quiet, sleepy aftermath?

It was perfect.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Burnin, her spiky green fire-like hair flickering low with fatigue, tapped through the data on her tablet.

The office around them was dim, shadows stretching long in the late afternoon light filtering through the frosted glass. She glanced up at the Number One Hero, her usual fire dulled slightly with concern.

"Nothing yet," she said with a sigh, her voice tinged with frustration. "No confirmed sightings. No reports. No chatter. It's like this 'Cucu of Doom' guy dropped off the face of the earth—if he was ever really on it to begin with."

Endeavor's gloved hand clenched slightly at his side. He stood rigid, eyes narrowed beneath his heavy brow, flame beard flickering with residual stress. "That can't be possible."

Burnin frowned, tapping the edge of the tablet against her palm before huffing and leaning her weight onto one hip. "Bossman, I get it. But with the recent spike in villain activity all across the prefectures, the patrols are stretched thinner than ever. Every major agency's juggling a dozen things at once—we're doing what we can."

Endeavor exhaled, the sound like a hiss of steam through clenched teeth. He didn't respond right away, jaw tightening as he looked out the window at the sprawling skyline of Musutafu.

His reflection stared back at him, distorted by the glass—tall, imposing, and tired. So damn tired.

"I know," he muttered, voice low. "But I can't... I can't let my son and Bakugou stay like this. Not after everything."

Burnin blinked, the firelight in her hair pulsing gently as she watched him. There was a heavy pause. The kind that made the air feel thick. She didn't fully understand what he meant, but there was weight behind those words—something personal, something raw.

"...Right," she said finally, her voice softer than usual. "We'll find him. That bastard's out there. No one does something like that and disappears forever."

She turned, boots clicking on the tile floor as she made her way toward the door. Before stepping out, she glanced back, offering one final determined look over her shoulder.

"You've got people behind you, Bossman. We'll get your kid back. Both of 'em."

Then she was gone, leaving Endeavor alone in the office, the silence creeping in like cold.

He remained still for a long moment, staring down at the floor as the light from his flame beard cast flickering shadows across the walls.

The idea of starting over—with Shoto, with the son he'd driven away with his obsession and mistakes—twisted something in his chest.

He wanted to. Desperately.

But deep down, Enji Todoroki knew the truth.

Some things once broken don't go back the same way.

Even if he found that villain... even if he fixed this mess... he wasn't sure Shoto would ever let him truly start over.

And maybe he didn't deserve to.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Nu, Sharky! I wike da baf!" Bakugou shouted, slapping the water with both hands as it splashed over the side of the tub. His cheeks were puffed out, brows scrunched, and wet blonde hair stuck to his forehead like a rebellious crown.

Kirishima, now soaked from chest to knees, let out a dramatic sigh as he sat cross-legged on the bathroom floor, his red hair dripping slightly from earlier splashes.

"C'mon, little man, the water's getting cold, and you're all pruney. Even explosions need a break."

Bakugou just shook his head stubbornly and pressed himself against the back of the tub, hugging a plastic toy grenade and a foamy dinosaur. "Dis my cave! No bad guys 'lowed. 'Cept me!"

From the doorway, Midoriya chuckled softly. He held a freshly bathed Todoroki wrapped in a towel, the little one sitting calmly against his shoulder. Todoroki's mismatched eyes blinked slowly, observing Bakugou with quiet curiosity, his plush cat clutched tightly in one arm.

"I told you," Midoriya whispered with a knowing grin, "Kacchan only listens when he's ready. Or when food's involved."

Kirishima groaned. "Great. He's three, and already more stubborn than high school Bakugou."

Bakugou narrowed his eyes. "I heawd dat!"

Midoriya snorted while Todoroki gently reached a hand toward the warm steam curling from the bath. "Baku... go boom-boom too wong," the half-and-half toddler mumbled, his voice soft and oddly thoughtful. "He gon' tuwn to 'ish. (fish)"

"I NOT A 'ISH!" Bakugou bellowed, slapping the water again, causing a fresh wave to crash over the rim.

Kirishima swiped water from his face for the fifth time. "I'm startin' to think I should've worn swim goggles."

"Go 'way! Dis Katsu time!" the tiny explosion-lover declared with a triumphant grin, now setting a rubber duck atop the grenade like it was a throne.

Midoriya stepped further in, placing the little Todoroki down to crouched beside Kirishima. "Wanna trade?" he offered, eyes twinkling.

Todoroki, now drying off with a fuzzy towel around his shoulders, blinked up as he slowly walk up to the two teens. "I ath? Get 'Spwody?"

"No, no, no," Midoriya said quickly, "you already had your turn, you're clean Todoroki. You did awesome, buddy."

Todoroki nodded seriously, then turned to Kirishima. "Baku no wanna be 'wone. He wikey da spwash."

Kirishima rubbed the back of his head. "Guess he does, huh?"

Bakugou suddenly tossed his duck into the air. "BOOM! Enemy goin' down! Sharky, we dive!!" Then he flopped belly-first into the water, sending another tidal wave right over the edge.

Kirishima stood up with a wet squish. "Alright, bath bomb. Time's up."

"NOOOOO!" Bakugou squealed, flailing dramatically.

But Todoroki padded gently over, wrapped in his towel, and stared at the soaking blonde with wide, calm eyes. "Baku... i-if 'ou bad, 'ou an't eat da acks Mowmo mad'."

Bakugou froze. "...acks?"

Todoroki nodded solemnly. "She made da 'wowm (brown) ones. Wif da 'ooey 'uff (stuff)."

Bakugou gasped. "Da chok-it?!" (chocolate)

"Yesh."

Bakugou shot upright like a rocket. "MOVE, SHAWKY! I NEED DA CHOK-IT!!"

Kirishima caught the slippery gremlin mid-leap, towel ready. "Whoa, easy there, missile! Gotcha!"

Bakugou wiggled with pure energy as Kirishima wrapped him in the towel like a prize-winning burrito.

Midoriya laughed as he adjusted Todoroki's towel as he lifted him off the ground and into his arms. "Told you. Food works every time. Thank you Todoroki."

Todoroki shuffled close and looked up at Midoriya with the faintest blush on his round cheeks. "'Ewcowe, Mi'owiya," he said shyly, a small proud smile curling on his lips.

"Chok-itttttt!" Bakugou chanted like a battle cry as Kirishima carried him out. Once the red haired teen got the little one out, with both toddlers now wrapped in warm towels, the group began their trek back to Momo's room where fresh clothes were at.

" Chok-it!Chok-it!Chok-it!" Bakugou chanted at full volume, fist pumping from Kirishima's arms like a rallying cry as they stomped down the hall.

Midoriya and Todoroki was behind them quietly. Todoroki watched how the blonde was laughing at Kirishima, he softly poked Midoriya's cheek which caused him to look down at him.

" Yes?"

"Baku 'siwwy (silly)," Todoroki whispered, smiling. "I wike him."

Midoriya blinked before he gave the younger a kind smile, he used his free hand to ruffle his hair gently. "Yeah. Me too, Sho."

The little boy gave a tiny, satisfied hum and leaned against Midoriya's shoulder again. He clutched his plush cat tightly, snuggling closer as they continued down the hallway together.

Once they crossed into the girls' dorm area, the lighting softened and the air smelled faintly of lavender and citrus—a sure sign of Momo's hand in decor and cleanliness. They approached her door, and Kirishima, balancing Bakugou in one arm, used his free hand to knock gently.

"Chok-it! Chok-it!" Bakugou shouted again, bouncing in Kirishima's hold like he was vibrating with sugar energy already.

Kirishima chuckled. "Alright, buddy, you'll get your chocolate soon. Promise."

"Yay!" Bakugou clapped his hands gleefully, his wide smile showing off every tiny tooth.

Midoriya smiled faintly at the sight, but it was tinged with something bittersweet. His eyes lingered on Bakugou, the little gremlin now too distracted to notice anything beyond the promise of sweets.

"It's been so long since I've seen him like this...' he thought.

Before quirks, before the bullying, Bakugou used to laugh like that—wild and happy, not angry or guarded.

A loud, silly boy who dragged Midoriya through mud puddles and superhero games. His quirk changed everything.

The door opened with a click.

Momo stood in the doorway, her long hair brushed out and cascading over her shoulders. She wore a simple cardigan and joggers, her usual polished elegance relaxed for a lazy weekend morning. A warm smile bloomed on her face as she saw them.

"Hello, boys," she greeted warmly, stepping aside to let them in.

"Hey, Momo. Thanks again for making their clothes," Kirishima said, cheerful as ever as he carefully lowered Bakugou to the soft rug near her bed.

Bakugou immediately made a beeline for the plush covers, climbing up like a conquering hero.

"Yeah, and thank you so much for this morning," Midoriya added, rubbing the back of his head with a sheepish grin. "You're a saint. Seriously."

Momo's cheeks flushed delicately. "It's no trouble. I actually enjoy watching them... especially him."

She glanced over at Todoroki, who in Midoriya's arm started holding out his arms towards her with a big smile on his face.

"Mowmo!"

She scooped him up with a warm laugh. "There you are, my sweet snowflake."

The penguin-towel-wrapped boy immediately wrapped his arm around her neck, burying his face against her shoulder. His stuffed cat dangled from one hand, swinging slightly as Momo stood.

Midoriya chuckled softly, stepping inside and closing the door behind them. "He's so attached to you. It's cute."

Momo smiled, swaying a little with Todoroki in her arms. "He's gentle. Quiet. I think... he feels at ease."

Todoroki let out a tiny sigh, content, his thumb brushing her collarbone as he nuzzled closer.

Bakugou, meanwhile, had flopped face-first into Momo's perfectly arranged throw pillows, arms splayed like a starfish. "WHERE DA CHOK-IT?!" he shouted into the bedspread.

Kirishima laughed from where he was drying his arms with a towel. "It's coming, boss. You just keep your throne warm."

"I da King of Boom-Boom Bed!" Bakugou declared proudly, kicking his little legs in the air.

Momo shifted Todoroki in her arms and gave him a little bounce before setting him down gently on a big, fluffy pouf near her dresser. "Okay, my sweet boys," she said cheerfully, "let's get ya dressed before you catch a chill."

Todoroki didn't move. Still wrapped in his penguin towel and snuggling Fluffy the stuffed cat under his chin.

"Sho-sho," Momo cooed, crouching to his level, "you wanna wear your new snow shirt?"

Todoroki blinked slowly, then nodded as he raised his arms up toward her again. "Up-pie, Mowmo up-pie," he whispered.

She smiled warmly and picked him up again, sitting him in her lap as she pulled out a small dark blue sweatshirt with a soft little snowflake stitched on the chest. "Look, it's got snow, just for you."

The boy lit up just a little, gently touching the snowflake with his tiny fingers. "It pweety... wike ic..."

"You're right," she giggled, slipping the hoodie over his head, careful not to disturb Fluffy who was tucked protectively in his lap. "You're my cool little snowflake."

He giggled softly at that, then leaned against her chest with a content sigh, thumb going into his mouth as he squished Fluffy between them.

Momo pressed a kiss to the top of his still-damp hair and whispered, "Let's get your pants on too." She reached on the other side of her and grabbed some bottoms with his pants. With him on her lap, she was able to pull up some pullups.

Todoroki wiggled slightly, legs kicking as she slid him into a pair of soft gray joggers with tiny little fireballs stitched near the cuffs. Once she was done, she lift him up at her direction and smiled." There, all finished."

The little one He his arms out for a second hug."Mowmo... hug 'gain."

Momo chuckled and scooped him back up, giving him a tight cuddle before setting him down on the pouf again. He stayed right there, curled up like a sleepy kitten, Fluffy tucked under his chin, completely content.

Across the room, chaos continued.

"NUUU! DIS MA CAAAPE!" Bakugou shrieked, as he spun himself into Momo's comforter and rolled like a burrito onto the floor.

Kirishima, half-laughing, half-defeated, flopped beside him. "C'mon, lil' dude. You gotta wear actual clothes, not just a blanket."

"I da BATTWE BOSS. No pants fer boss!" Bakugou declared with all the confidence in the world, then flopped dramatically onto his back, the shark towel still tied around his neck like a cape.

Momo turned slightly, still cradling Todoroki against her, and held up a teeny black hoodie with orange skulls and a "BOOM!" patch on the back. "Bakugou, I made this just for you. It's got boomies."

Bakugou paused. His head popped up like a prairie dog. "...BOOMIES?"

She nodded seriously. "And look—skullies too."

Bakugou gasped. "WOOAAAH! DAT'S MINE!"

He instantly escaped the blanket burrito and ran at Kirishima like a missile, throwing his arms up. "Put it on! Put it on! I go BOOM!"

Kirishima caught him mid-jump and laughed as he helped him wriggle out of the shark towel. "Okay okay, boom boss. Arms up."

Bakugou raised his arms with a loud "RAHHHH!" like he was charging into battle, and Kirishima slipped the hoodie over his head with practiced ease.

"Now pants," Momo said from across the room, holding up matching sweatpants with little orange flame decals running down the legs. "To protect your hero knees."

Bakugou stood proudly as Kirishima tugged the pants on one leg at a time. "I da boom king now," he declared with a puffed chest once he was fully dressed.

"Boom king, huh?" Midoriya chuckled as he helped fix the little hood on Bakugou's head. "You look awesome, Kacchan."

"I awesum. I wook wike a hewo !" Bakugou yelled proudly before spinning around on the carpet like a rocket about to take off.

Just then, Todoroki toddled over, hugging Fluffy tight in one hand, and reached for Momo again. "Mowmo...  cuddow."

She scooped him up gently, cradling him like a baby as he buried his face into her shoulder with a hum.

Midoriya walked over, holding two pairs of tiny socks. "Socks, anyone?"

"I WAN DA BOOM SOCKS!" Bakugou shouted, racing over to snatch them. "Dey got 'splosions?"

"Hmm... Stars," Midoriya laughed, showing the pattern. "But that's kinda like little booms, right?"

"Yeah!" Bakugou cheered, grabbing the socks and flopping to the floor like a puppy. He giggled and squirmed while Midoriya helped him put them on. "No tickwe toes, nooooo!" he squealed, kicking his feet.

"Almost done—hang on, wiggly monster."

Once everyone was dressed—Todoroki bundled in his snowflake hoodie with Fluffy smushed under his chin, Bakugou bouncing on a pouf like it was his personal trampoline—Momo stood up, rocking Todoroki gently.

"There. Our little heroes are ready for snacks."

"CHOK-IT!!!" Bakugou screamed again, fists in the air like he'd just won a tournament.

"chok-it," Todoroki echoed softly into her shoulder.

Midoriya opened the door with a grin. "Let's go get some before Kacchan explodes."

"TO DA KITCHEN!" Bakugou declared, racing down the hallway in socked feet, with Kirishima following like a trusty sidekick.

Momo gently bounced Todoroki in her arms, whispering, "Come on, sweetheart. Let's go get you something yummy."

Todoroki sighed happily, thumb in his mouth, clinging to her. " Mowmo..."

Momo smiled softly, brushing a gentle hand over his hair. "I'm always here for you, Sho-sho."

Nearby, Bakugou bounced on his toes, eyes shining with excitement and determination. "I'm gonna get da biggest chok-it, you watch!"

Kirishima laughed, ruffling Bakugou's hair. "That's the spirit, Boom King!"

Midoriya glanced between the two toddlers—two of the most powerful and, in their own ways, most closed-off students in Class 1-A.

Todoroki, usually stoic and reserved, now vulnerable in Momo's arms; Bakugou, fiery and fierce, momentarily softened by simple joys.

Warmth bloomed in his chest. Despite all their differences, here they were—just little kids ready for snacks and chaos.

"Let's go," Midoriya said, opening the door wide. "Snack time's calling!"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The dorm kitchen was unusually calm—until it wasn't.

"CHOK-IIIIT!!!" came a wild, high-pitched screech from down the hall, seconds before a blur of toddler fury came barreling in.

Bakugou exploded into the kitchen like a firework set loose indoors, his tiny legs barely keeping up with his momentum. He crashed into the lower snack cabinet with all the subtlety of a sugar-craving tornado.

"Whoa there—slow your roll, Boom King!" Kirishima laughed as he jogged in after him, still catching his breath. The redhead had long since accepted that toddler Bakugou was essentially a gremlin powered by pure chaos and minimal impulse control.

Bakugou, now firmly planted inside the snack cabinet like it owed him rent, was dressed in his current favorite outfit: a slightly oversized hoodie with "BOOM!" stitched in bright lettering across the back and flame-patterned sweatpants that seemed to vibrate with the same chaotic energy he radiated. His hair stuck out in wild tufts.

Midoriya entered next, looking like he'd just completed a ten-mile sprint through a jungle gym. His curls were slightly frizzed, and his expression carried the calm weariness of someone who'd wrestled two tiny versions of his classmates into outfits meant for wild woodland creatures.

Momo followed gracefully behind, balancing an entirely different kind of storm on her hip.

Todoroki was curled quietly against her, his little arm wrapped snugly around her neck and a well-loved stuffed cat cradled in one hand. He was dressed in a soft, blue-gray hoodie with tiny snowflake patterns trailing down the sleeves and navy joggers that bunched slightly at his ankles.

His expression was unreadable, calm but observant, like a tiny royal watching commoners scramble beneath him. His eyes flicked to Bakugou, to the snack plates, then back to Kirishima—assessing the situation with practiced toddler intensity.

"'Ack," Todoroki announced solemnly, his gaze fixed on the brownies sitting enticingly on the counter.

"Yes, Sho-Sho, you're going to get your snack," Momo cooed warmly, shifting her weight as she sat him gently onto her lap at the kitchen island. He hugged her back and tucked his head under her chin, sighing softly as if he'd had a long, hard day of intense two-year-old responsibilities.

"Looks like snack time started early today," Tsuyu noted from her seat at the island, sipping tea like she was spectating a slow-building zoo escape.

"You should've seen the dressing part," Midoriya muttered, dropping a plate of sliced apples, carrot sticks, and animal crackers onto the table. "It was like trying to put pajamas on hyperactive squirrels—with socks for hands."

Kaminari poked his head into the room, hoodie askew and hair sticking out like he'd just woken from a lightning strike. "Did someone scream about chocolate or am I dreaming in surround sound?"

"I DID!" Bakugou hollered from inside the cabinet, now halfway submerged like an angry raccoon. "I SAID DA CHOK-IT FIWS'!"

He spun around dramatically, eyes going wide as he spotted the biggest brownie square on the plate on the kitchen counter that Sato just made. He jabbed a finger at it like he'd just discovered buried treasure. "DAT ONE. I WAN."

"Veggies first, little man. Hero fuel before hero dessert," Kirishima said as he swooped in with a snack plate and a smile so radiant it could rival a commercial.

Bakugou glared at the plate like it was a personal insult. "DIS... DIS A TWICK. DIS VEJABOWLS!"

"Yeah, and heroes eat their veggies like champs. Then comes the BOOM dessert," Kirishima replied, munching on a carrot with exaggerated enthusiasm.

Bakugou narrowed his eyes, made an exaggerated huff, and slammed an apple slice into his mouth with all the fury of a warrior eating humble pie. "FINE! BUT THEN I GO BOOM."

Meanwhile, Momo gently set Todoroki down at the island, keeping one arm looped around him as he adjusted Fluffy in his lap. The stuffed cat, worn and a little lopsided from over-loving, now served as both security blanket and emotional translator.

"You hungry, Sho-sho?" she asked, brushing a few wisps of red and white hair from his forehead.

He nodded seriously. "Fwuffy 'ants da 'itty one."

Momo smiled and picked out a cat-shaped animal cracker. "For Fluffy?"

"'Nd me," Todoroki clarified. He held the cracker up to Fluffy's mouth first—going through the full ritual—before taking a slow, thoughtful nibble. Then, unprompted, he tapped Momo's arm and tilted the cracker toward her. "'Ou wan twy?"

She blinked, touched by the offer. "Oh, thank you, but I think I'll let you two enjoy this one."

Across the counter, Kaminari crouched beside his chair like he was watching a rare wildlife documentary. "That's the calmest snack ritual I've ever seen. Is Fluffy, like, his life coach now?"

"Fwuffy is 'est," Todoroki declared with confidence, before offering the cracker's ear to Kaminari. “ Ou wan twy?”

Kaminari accepted it with mock solemnity. "Thanks, little bro. This is going in my emotional support pocket."

By now, Bakugou had powered through the required snack components and was pounding the table with sticky fists. "CHOK-IT TIME! I DONE DA WOWK. BRING ME DA PWIZE."

Midoriya placed the brownie before him with theatrical reverence. "One deluxe toddler-approved chocolate square, your majesty."

Bakugou snatched it like it was a crown jewel and chomped into it with feral joy. "I AM DA BOOM 'ING."

"Sticky fingers," Tsuyu noted with the calm detachment of someone who'd already accepted her fate as designated cleanup crew.

"I BE 'TICKY FOREVER!" Bakugou howled mid-spin, chocolate smeared across his cheeks like war paint.

Kirishima waved a napkin in surrender. "Too late. Your sleeves are crunchy now."

"I WOVE IT!" Bakugou shrieked, toppling into a chair with all the victorious energy of a conquering toddler warlord.

Back on Momo's lap, Todoroki had begun stacking animal crackers on Fluffy's head with precise, careful balance.

"Baku got da chok-it," he observed casually, watching the spinning chaos like a scientist monitoring a lab rat.

"He did," Momo replied with a smile. "Do you want something else, Sho-sho?"

His gaze shifted to the last brownie left on the plate. He pointed. "I has dat one?"

Momo nodded just as Bakugou spun and spotted it. His hands reached out to to the counter greedily—only to freeze when Momo calmly handed the piece to Todoroki.

Bakugou stopped in his tracks, lower lip jutting. "I wan chok-it..."

"Sorry, little dude," Kirishima said softly. "You already had one."

Bakugou's face crumpled. His eyes welled with big, glossy toddler tears that trembled like they were about to fall. He sniffled once, then again, bottom lip quivering.

Kirishima bend down to his height to rub the little one's back but the tears kept flowing. Todoroki watched silently. He glanced down at his brownie.

Then, without a word, he broke it in half—messily, brownie bits sticking to his fingers. He wiggled off Momo's lap with Momo's help and toddled over, Fluffy still clutched in one arm.

Bakugou sniffled again, blinking as a little hand offered him half the brownie.

"'Ere, Baku," Todoroki said softly.

Bakugou blinked, stunned. "...Fer me?"

Todoroki nodded solemnly. "We s'posed to 'hawe. We a tem, 'mewber?"

Silence.

Then, slowly, Bakugou took the brownie piece like it was the most sacred offering he'd ever received. He bit into it, smearing more chocolate on his cheek, and gave a small, solemn nod.

"You otay. You not dumb wike I finked."

Kirishima raised an eyebrow. "Katsuki..."

Bakugou pouted. "You not dumb."

Todoroki accepted it without hesitation. "'Our 'ewcowe."

Kaminari wiped an invisible tear from his eye. "I'm not crying. You're crying. That was profound."

Kirishima snapped a picture from his phone. "If I take one more of these, I'm gonna need more storage."

Todoroki waddled back to Momo and reached for her. She pulled him up on her lap without hesitation, rubbing soft circles into his back as he leaned happily against her.

"That was very kind of you, Sho-sho," she whispered, smiling as he looked up at her.

He blinked up at her, eyes studying her face for a long moment. There was something about the way she smiled—gentle and warm, just like the lullabies he only half remembered.

Maybe like his sister... or maybe his mom.

He wasn't sure.

But it made his chest feel warm and safe in a way he couldn't explain.

Then he smiled—just a small one—but full of quiet pride. Making his "sissy" smile made everything worth it.

He nestled back into her chest, content, Fluffy tucked under his chin as he munched slowly on the brownie piece. His little hand curled into her shirt, holding tight like he didn't want to let go.

Momo cradled him closer, her chin resting lightly on his head. "You're such a sweet boy," she murmured.

And Todoroki, eyes starting to drift as comfort settled in like a warm blanket, mumbled into her collar, " 'Ou s'ft wike Fwuffy..."

Momo smiled as she held him tighter. As Bakugou was chanting with Kirishima and Denki, Midoriya smiled too.

This wasn't new. Even before the quirk regression, Todoroki had always admired Bakugou—though he'd never said it that directly. But now? Now it was obvious. Bakugou may not have liked everyone, but Todoroki always liked him.

Midoriya was about to clean up when a war cry erupted from the chair.

"BOOM KING REIGNS!" Bakugou howled, standing victorious on the seat, chocolate-smeared and wild-eyed.

Todoroki calmly stacked another cracker on Fluffy's head. "'Fwuffy tinks it good."

Momo laughed quietly as Kirishima caught Bakugou mid-tumble.

"You like the brownie, Bakubro?"

"BOOM KING LUV CHOK-IT!" Bakugou hollered, pumping his fists in triumph.

Momo shook her head with a fond sigh. "You two are going to be a handful at dinner."

Midoriya laughed as he gathered up crumbs and abandoned napkins. "Handful? I think we're already past that."

"You say that like dinner isn't going to be a battlefield," Kaminari added, eyeing Bakugou, who was now trying to relaunch himself off the chair like a tiny rocket.

"Bakugou, no—feet on the ground, not in the air!" Iida's voice rang out sharply from the hallway as he strode into the kitchen, clearly stressed.

He adjusted his glasses and held a folded bib in one hand. "This isn't 'Ultimate Toddler Wrestling,' it's snack time."

"Is too!" Bakugou shot back stubbornly as Kirishima set him down gently. "Wanna supwex da chok-it!"

Kirishima laughed, tousling Bakugou's hair. "Dude, you already ate the chocolate."

Bakugou's expression turned serious for a second, then he nodded solemnly. "Supwex it in my tummy."

Everyone groaned—even Todoroki, who muttered, "Too woud," while carefully offering Fluffy another animal cracker.

Momo bent down, pressing a soft kiss on Todoroki's head. "Are you all done, Sho-sho?"

Todoroki nodded, crumbs dusting his cheeks. "Fwuffy too. We 'hawe it 'ood."

"Yeah, you did," she said softly. "Fluffy's proud."

Todoroki looked up at her, his usual blank expression replaced with a small, soft smile that made Momo's chest squeeze. It was that rare, quiet kind of smile he saved only for her.

"I wike whe 'ou 'mile," he whispered, the lisp making it sound even softer.

Momo blinked, caught off guard. "Oh? Why's that?"

He nestled against her, hugging Fluffy close. "Wike... Mama. But no 'ad (sad)." His voice dropped, muffled against her shoulder. "'Ou da 'ood ne. ( good one )."

Her eyes widened and her arms tightened instinctively around him. "You're such a sweetheart," she murmured, smoothing his hair. "I'll always be here for you, Sho-sho."

He blinked at her before she smiled. “ I think a sweet boy like you deserve kisses.”

He squealed with delight at the sudden kisses on his face but then melted back into her arms and rested his head on her chest as he slowly closed his eyes.

Kaminari wiped at his eyes with a kitchen towel, dramatically. "Man, I'm not crying. You're crying. This is way better than any drama I've seen."

Tsuyu sipped her tea calmly. "I'd watch a whole season of this."

Iida was just about to lecture on kitchen manners when Bakugou suddenly charged at him, chocolate smeared all over his face and hands. "I AM DA BOOM KING!"

Iida barely had time to react before Bakugou latched onto his leg like a sticky gremlin. "BOOM HUG!!"

Iida groaned, looking down at the chocolate-covered pant leg. Denki and Kirishima cracked up at the sight, while Midoriya sighed with a fond smile. "We're definitely gonna need backup at dinner."

"Or a fire extinguisher," Kirishima added, stepping carefully over cracker crumbs.

Momo glanced down at Todoroki curled in her lap, fingers twirling through her hair as he nodded sleepily. She rocked him gently, Fluffy still tucked under his chin.

For a brief moment, the chaos paused—leaving only the quiet comfort of home.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dinner had been a surprisingly smooth affair—well, as smooth as it could be with two toddlers "helping."

Bakugou had attempted to stir the rice with a fork like he was prepping an explosion, flinging grains everywhere with intense focus. Todoroki, meanwhile, sat seriously at the table feeding Fluffy tiny bits of broccoli, whispering, "Eat it... it gween," as if on a mission.

Despite the chaos, giggles, and scattered rice, the group managed to share a warm, cozy meal filled with laughter and affectionate eye-rolls.

Now, with little tummies full and eyes growing heavy, the dorms settled into a soft, sleepy calm.

Todoroki sat on the couch with Fluffy squished under one arm, his other thumb tucked into his mouth as he blinked slowly. Bakugou was curled up on the floor, his head nestled in Kirishima's lap as he absentmindedly fiddled with the hem of the redhead's shirt, clearly trying not to yawn.

Midoriya crouched nearby, gently smoothing out a blanket on the futon he'd set up earlier for himself for his room. "I can take them back to my room for the night," he offered softly. "I don't mind. They're already used to—"

"I can take Todoroki-kun." Momo interjected gently, glancing down as the little boy leaned fully against her side. "I have plenty of extra pillows, and he seems comfortable there."

Midoriya hesitated, concern flickering across his face, but Momo caught it right away. She gave him a soft, reassuring smile before carefully scooping the drowsy toddler into her arms.

She leaned in and asked sweetly. "Sho-Sho, would you like to stay with me tonight?"

"Mowmo 'mell wike fwowahs." Todoroki mumbled without opening his eyes, nuzzling into her shoulder. Fluffy dangled from his hand, bouncing slightly with each step as she stood.

She let out a quiet laugh. "Looks like it's settled."

Kirishima gave Bakugou's back a gentle rub and grinned. "I'll take this little dude. I don't mind if he kicks a bit."

"I dun 'ick..." Bakugou grumbled, though it came out as a sleepy mumble. His eyes were already half-lidded as Kirishima lifted him up. He flopped over the redhead's shoulder like a sleepy little dragon, too tired to roar. "'M not sweepy... jus'... closin' my eyes..."

Midoriya chuckled under his breath, watching both toddlers be carried off down the hallway. "Thanks, guys. Seriously. That means I can sleep in an actual bed tonight."

"Goodnight, everyone," Momo said softly, cradling Todoroki as she started toward her room.

"'Igt Baku... 'igt M'doyiwa..." Todoroki murmured from her arms, thumb back in his mouth.

Bakugou's sleepy voice followed from Kirishima's shoulder, muffled and fading fast. "Don' let da bugs eat yer 'ace..."

Midoriya shook his head fondly and stretched with a tired smile, turning toward his room as the hallway lights dimmed behind them and the dorms melted into peaceful quiet.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Momo gently pushed her door closed, her room softly glowing from a star-shaped nightlight. She carried Todoroki to her bed and carefully nestled him into a cocoon of soft blankets and extra pillows she'd arranged just for him.

Todoroki clutched Fluffy tightly to his chest, eyes barely open. "Mowmo?" he mumbled.

"Yes, Sho-Sho?" she asked, brushing a few strands of hair from his forehead.

"Fluffy scawed of da dawk..."

Momo smiled and tucked the blanket around them both. "It's okay. I'm right here. And Fluffy's brave, remember? He's got flames."

Todoroki nodded sleepily. "He go foosh," he whispered, making a tiny puff with his mouth.

"Exactly," she said, planting a soft kiss on his forehead. "Sweet dreams, little hero."

"Mmkay..." he sighed, thumb slipping back into his mouth as he curled closer to Fluffy and drifted off.

She watched him for a moment longer, smiling. "Goodnight."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kirishima tiptoed into his room, cradling the half-asleep Bakugou like something precious and wild. He gently laid him on the bed and knelt beside him to tug off his tiny socks.

Bakugou stirred slightly, brow furrowing. "Whe' Fwuffy?" he murmured, confused.

Kirishima chuckled. "That's Todoroki's. You've got me, Sharky, remember?"

Bakugou blinked slowly, then huffed. "Sharky eat Fwuffy."

"Only in dreams, little guy," Kirishima teased, placing a small plush shark beside him.

Bakugou mumbled something that sounded suspiciously like " Fwuffy shark..." before flopping onto his side and hugging Kirishima's pillow. His breathing evened out quickly, face smushed into the blanket, wild hair sticking in every direction.

Kirishima turned off the light, whispering, "Night, buddy," before settling into the beanbag across the room with a warm blanket of his own.

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV:

"WAAAHHHHHHH!!"

"Oh, Todoroki, please don't cry," Momo whispered softly, her voice heavy with concern as she gently rocked the sobbing toddler in her arms. Her heels shifted on the hardwood floor as she swayed slowly, instinctively moving in a rhythm she didn't even remember learning.

Todoroki's cries exploded through the dorm like a siren on full blast, bouncing off the walls of Heights Alliance. His tiny fists clung to the lapel of Momo's U.A. blazer, scrunched tight in toddler panic, while his tear-streaked face was flushed red with distress. His little nose was running, and each sharp hiccup hit like he'd just watched someone snap Fluffy in half.

Momo winced but didn't falter. She brushed back his half-white, half-crimson bangs, her fingers stroking through the silky hair with practiced gentleness. "It's okay, Sho-Sho. I'm here. I'm right here, alright? Let's take big breaths together. In... and out..."

It wasn't working.

If anything, it made him cry harder.

Across the room, Jirou stood in the dorm's small kitchen, leaning against the counter with a half-finished mug of lukewarm coffee in one hand. Her earjacks twitched slightly with every piercing wail.

"He's not stoppin' anytime soon," she muttered, eyeing the battlefield of toys and debris in the living room. A plastic tower of blocks had collapsed on a stack of soggy napkins. Cereal bits were crushed into the floorboards. And somehow, a pancake clung to the ceiling like it was glued there on purpose.

"This place looks like a villain ran through," Jirou added dryly.

Mina, lounging upside-down on the couch with her legs over the backrest and a banana dangling lazily from her mouth, nodded. "I told y'all we shoulda invested in baby-proofing. I think that sippy cup took out a lamp earlier."

This whole disaster had started at dawn.

Mr. Aizawa had insisted that the two toddler-sized versions of Bakugou and Todoroki stay at the dorms today. His exact words had been: "They're disruptive, loud, emotionally unstable, and destructive. Like most teenagers. So adding toddlers would only make my job harder."

Last night, Momo and the others had explained it to the boys gently.

"You'll stay here while we go to school, but we'll come back soon." 

The boys had nodded. They'd seemed calm.

But now? Now Todoroki had remembered that he was two years old, and the idea of being left behind felt like the end of the world.

Bakugou was still asleep when Kirishima snuck out earlier, leaving only a blanket and a trail of crumbs behind. But Todoroki had been wide awake—and he'd seen Momo getting ready to leave without him.

That was unacceptable.

"And class starts in ten minutes," Uraraka groaned, pacing back and forth in mismatched fuzzy socks, her half-zipped school bag bumping her hip with every frantic step. "If we're late again, Aizawa's gonna erase us from existence."

"Yeah, and I like existing," Mina mumbled around her banana. "I'm cute and fun. I got things to live for."

A soft snore interrupted them.

Near the couch, Nejire stood with a serene smile on her face, gently rocking a sleeping Bakugou in her arms.

His spiky blonde hair was a flat mess on one side, and his cheek was squished adorably against Nejire's shoulder. A pink pacifier bobbed slightly with each soft snore, the string clipped to his little All Might pajama top. It had a cartoon bunny on it—Nejire's idea of a joke.

He looked peaceful—angelic, even. A dangerous illusion.

"He looks so sweet when he's unconscious," Uraraka muttered.

"He punched a juice box into the ceiling yesterday and kicked the crap out of Denki," Mina added. "He's in stealth mode."

"I ain't falling for it," Jirou said.

Nejire beamed. "One down, one to go!"

"You sure you're ready for this?" Momo asked, half-concerned and half-horrified as Todoroki let out another operatic scream.

"I've babysat before," Nejire said proudly. "I once took care of Mirio after he got his wisdom teeth out. He tried to challenge the bathroom mirror to a duel. I handled it."

"That explains a lot, actually," Mina said.

Meanwhile, Todoroki had reached new levels of devastation. His wail hit a pitch so high, the dorm's smart home system made a bloop noise and restarted.

Momo kissed the top of his head again, her voice tight with guilt. "Sho-Sho, I have to go to class now, okay? I'll be back before lunch. You'll be with Nejire, and she's really sweet—"

"NOOOOOOO!" Todoroki wailed, the vowels stretched like he was in a soap opera. "DON' WAN' NAY-NAY! WAN' MOWMOOOO!"

He clung to her like a baby koala, hiccuping between sobs, his face pressed to her chest as if letting go would make her vanish. His tiny body shook with each breath, his toddler brain completely overwhelmed.

Mina winced. "Oof. That's the Real Cry. Level 10 heartbreak."

"It's like he just realized Santa's not real," Jirou mumbled.

Momo looked helplessly toward the others. "He's never acted like this. I think... I think he knows I'm actually leaving this time."

Nejire stepped up, shifting her grip on Bakugou and offering her free arm with calm confidence. "I've got this. Don't worry, Momo. Piece of cake."

Momo hesitated. "Are you sure?"

Nejire winked. "Girl, I've stared down a post-anesthesia Mirio with a foam sword. This is toddler mode. Level one."

Taking a deep breath, Momo gently pried Todoroki's little hands from her blazer, even as he started wailing again like she'd just walked into a portal.

"I promise I'll come back, Sho-Sho," she whispered, placing a kiss on his forehead before passing him into Nejire's waiting arm. "Be good, okay?"

"NOOOOOOO! W-WAN' M- *hiccup* MOWMO! WAN' *hiccup* F-FWUFFY!"

Nejire winced slightly at the sudden weight shift and the explosion of flailing limbs. "Uraraka—Fluffy, please!"

Uraraka scooped up the sad-looking white stuffed cat from the floor and handed it over like it was a ticking bomb. "Try not to let him eat it."

"I make no promises," Nejire muttered, now juggling one unconscious Bakugou and one feral Todoroki.

The others were already filing toward the door. Jirou finished her coffee and shoved a reluctant Momo out first.

"Good luck," Mina said brightly.

"You're gonna need it," Jirou added.

Nejire sighed, her hair already slipping loose from its ponytail. She glanced down at the two toddlers in her arms.

Bakugou stirred slightly, blinking blearily.
Todoroki hiccupped and snuggled Fluffy against his face, still sniffling.

Nejire looked between them and exhaled.

"...How bad can two little kids be?"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"You have got to be kidding me." Aizawa deadpanned, staring over his lukewarm coffee as Class 1-A turned in stunned silence.

Nejire trudged into the room mid-lecture, looking like she'd just respawned after losing to a final boss. Her blue hair—normally bouncy and perfect—was a tangled mess of chaotic curls, her eyes wide, bloodshot, and twitching.

With one sock missing, and her arms cradled a hiccuping, snot-soaked Todoroki, who clung to her neck like a traumatized baby koala. At her shin was Bakugou, duct-taped to her leg with cartoon character tape, fists clutching her leggings and face scrunched in defiance like a goblin about to curse a kingdom.

"Sensei..." Nejire wheezed. "This... was not cake."

"WAAHH—hic—WAAAHHH!!" Todoroki howled again, face buried in his bedraggled stuffed cat, Fluffy, which was soaked with tears, drool, juice, and suspiciously sticky in places. This cat looked like it had survived a war zone, a juice spill, and at least three toddler tantrums.

"Why is he still crying?" Jirou whispered.

Nejire didn't flinch. "He didn't nap. He refused to nap because someone—" she shot a pointed look down at her shin "—decided to hide Fluffy behind the couch. I spent thirty minutes on my stomach fishing it out while Sho-Sho here screamed like I abandoned him in a haunted forest."

Bakugou puffed out his cheeks. "I waz p'wayin'!" he barked. "Fwuffy was in da jungle wif da dinosauwrs!"

"You said you could handle them," Aizawa muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose.

"I LIED!" Nejire shouted, wild-eyed. "This one—" she hoisted Todoroki slightly higher, "won't eat unless Fluffy is sitting on the table. And this one—" she wiggled her leg to indicate Bakugou, "BIT me because I wouldn't let him watch All Might videos on the projector! The big one!"

"Sounds like the full Bakugou experience," Kaminari whispered to Sero.

"It's only been three hours," Sero added, smirking.

"THREE HOURS TOO MANY!" Nejire wailed. She stumbled toward Uraraka's desk and practically tossed Todoroki into her arms like a very sad, hiccupping football. "Take him. Take both of them. I don't care anymore!"

Aizawa sipped his coffee. "I don't get paid enough for this."

Nejire crouched and started peeling Bakugou from her leg like a human sticker. He giggled and kicked slightly but eventually let go, flopping to the floor dramatically and glaring at everyone like they were intruders in his castle.

"Sensei," Nejire panted, "I have nothing but respect you. But unless I'm paid in shopping trips, hair products, and a life time supply of Beary Beary Blue nail polish, I am never doing this again!"

Momo facepalmed. "I told you. Give Sho-Sho his Fluffy before breakfast. And don't let Bakugou touch anything with buttons."

"I DID!" Nejire cried. "He still found the remote! He flushed it!"

Bakugou beamed proudly. "Toiwet go BOOM!"

The entire class fell silent.

"What?" Midoriya whispered.

"He put the remote in the toilet," Nejire said, dead inside. "Then he screamed 'Plus Ultra' and flushed it."

Mineta nearly fell out of his chair laughing. "This is better than every training arc combined."

"Someone record this," Kaminari whispered, already filming with a grin like a mad scientist watching a chemical reaction unfold.

Nejire had already peaced out. "I'm going to scream into a blanket," she mumbled, ghosting down the hall, muttering about silence and therapy.

"Bye-bye, Jiwey!" Bakugou yelled after her from under Aizawa's desk, legs crossed, happily coloring on the floor with a box of stolen crayons. "I d'aw big smiwey 'SPWOSIONS!"

Meanwhile, Todoroki sat curled in Uraraka's lap like a broken-hearted kitten, cheeks still streaked with tears. His puffy eyes blinked blearily as he clutched Fluffy—his beloved, well-loved, slightly more soggy then ususal-looking stuffed cat.

He sniffed once. Then again.

His tiny nose wrinkled.

"...'Aka?" he whispered, holding Fluffy out at arm's length with trembling hands. "Fwuffy 'icky..."

Uraraka blinked. "What do you mean, sweetheart?"

He sniffed again, face twisting in distress. "'Icky..."

Uraraka hesitated, then leaned in slowly, reluctantly, like she was disarming a bomb. One cautious sniff and she reeled back instantly.

"Oh—OH. Oh no. Ew—oh my god."

The entire room froze.

Momo, who had been checking her planner and organizing the little ones to go bags, stood up like she'd been shot. "That's not possible. I brushed him this morning before I left—he was fine!"

She marched over and knelt next to the little red and white haired toddler with the grace of a queen and the panic of a sister on babysitting duty.

"Sho-Sho, sweetie," she said gently, reaching out. "Can I hold Fluffy for a sec?"

Todoroki blinked at her, then looked down at his plush protectively. "No huwt him?"

"Never," Momo promised, brushing his bangs away with gentle fingers. "I just wanna make sure he's okay, alright?"

Todoroki stared at her for a long moment before nodding." Kay...Mowmo no huwt."

With reverence (and visible dread), Momo accepted the plush like it was holy—and maybe haunted. She raised it closer to her nose. The room held its collective breath. Even Aizawa, still half-buried in his sleeping bag cocoon, opened one eye to watch.

Sniff.

Her whole body tensed. Her pupils shrank.

She stood up very slowly, holding Fluffy away from her like he was radioactive. Her voice came out too calm. "I'm... going to be honest. He smells like death. Like... rotten death in the sun."

Everyone in the class was shocked, but Sero didn't buy it.

"Wait, seriously? It can't be that bad, let me try."

One whiff later, he stumbled back clutching his mouth. "GAGH! DUDE—why the fuck does it smell like... like gym socks ate a diaper?!"

"LANGUAGE," Iida barked—then dutifully stepped forward. "I shall confirm for you all like a good class representative would do. For the sake of this class!"

He marched towards the plush, then he sniffed. His entire body stiffened as he slowly pushed up his glasses. "That is biohazardous. That is... that is criminal."

Kirishima, trying to help, gave a sniff and immediately recoiled. "That's worse than Bakugou's shoes after training camp!"

"Oh my god," Kaminari wheezed through laughter and horror. "It smells like someone microwaved a port-a-potty!"

"NO WAY I'M MISSING THIS!" Mina grabbed Fluffy like she was defusing a bomb. She sniffed—and immediately screamed, tossing him up like he was cursed. "IT SMELLS LIKE CRIME!"

Jirou leaned in, eyes narrowed. "Let me see the—OH SWEET HELL." She coughed as she fanned herself with one hand and covered her nose with the other.

"Tragic," muttered Ojiro, respectfully holding his nose. "That cat's seen battle."

Tsuyu sniffed and blinked. "That plushie's been to a place no one should go."

Even Shoji had to pause. "...Yeah. That's not normal."

Aoyama took a whiff and collapsed dramatically onto a desk. "Mon dieu! Fluffy is tainted! I cannot shine in a room with such stench!"

Aizawa, still half-asleep in his cocoon sleeping bag, opened one eye. "Why are you all sniffing the obviously cursed toy?" he asked blandly. "Stop being weird."

Then zipped the bag back up.

Todoroki's lip began to wobble as his gotten glossy. "Fwuffy... Fwuffy's 'ick..." he whimpered, tiny hands reaching.

Uraraka cooed. " No Sho, he's not sick. He's fine...we're just...uh...confused."

Todoroki sniffed which cause Uraraka to rub his back. She gave Momo a helpless look. Momo bent down. " Sho, honey... did someone else maybe touch Fluffy today."

The little one wiped his eyes as he sniffed once more. " B-Baku 'ay Fwuffy 'iwty (dirty)...h- he cwean."

Everyone paused.

From beneath a nearby desk, a familiar mop of spiked blonde hair poked out—covered in stickers and green crayon.

"I did!" Bakugou announced, proud and utterly unbothered.

All heads turned.

"Bakugou," Momo said with forced calm. "What. Did. You. Do?"

"I gived him a baf!" he grinned, hands on his hips.

"...Where?"

Bakugou tilted his head with full innocence. "In da big bowl."

Everyone froze.

"...Kacchan," Midoriya asked cautiously, "what big bowl?"

"The potty bowl!" Bakugou chirped. "Da toiwet! He was all jammy so I wash him! He got da spwashies! Wike duckies!""

For one terrifying second, no one spoke.

Then—

"YOU WHAT?!" the entire class screamed.

Todoroki immediately curled back into Uraraka's shoulder and burst into fresh sobs.

"YOU DUNKED HIM IN THE TOILET?!" Mina practically climbed on her desk with horror.

"HE ‘WAM!" Bakugou beamed not understanding the class was upset at him. "He go wound n' wound! Wike da ducky 'ideo!"

"OH MY GOD!" Momo screamed, holding her hands out like she could un-smell it. "I TOUCHED HIM! WITH MY FACE!"

"I NEED TO BLEACH MY SOUL," yelled Jirou.

"WE NEED FIRE," shouted Sero. "HOLY WATER!"

" I NEED MY HANDS WASHED IMMEDIATELY." Iida chopped his arms.

Todoroki meanwhile was reaching desperately. "Fwuffy! F-Fwuffy!"

"No no no," Momo said quickly, shielding the plush away from the little one as she tried to barf at the thought that he was holding this plush all day. "He's just, uh, taking a long cleaning nap."

"He sweepin'?" Todoroki sniffled.

"Yeah!" Kaminari nodded. "In uh..um... bath jail!"

Kirishima gave him a look. " Dude? Bath jail?"

" I don't know!"

"Wike 'ime out?" Todoroki asked sadly.

"Yes," Momo said too quickly.

Todoroki pouted." Fwuffy bad?”

Before she or anyone could come up with any more excuses, Mineta strutted up to him with a wicked grin."Oh silly silly silly Todoroki...your precious Fluffy ain't coming back"

Todoroki’s tiny face crumpled instantly. His big, watery eyes blinked up at Mineta, filled with confusion and heartbreak. “No... Fwuffy?” he whispered, voice so soft it was almost a secret.

Mineta wickly grinned," Exactly...no Fluffy...he'll be gone...Forever."

Everyone looked at the class pervert with horror as Todoroki blinked slowly, his little brow furrowing as he tried to make sense of what “forever” could possibly mean. Then, his bottom lip began to quiver—soft and shaky, like a wobbly jelly about to tumble off a plate. His eyes quickly welled up, tears pooling so fast they seemed ready to spill over at any moment.

Kirishima saw this face that he knew way too well. " Oh god, he gonna-"

" WAHHHHHH!"

Todoroki wailed in full toddler meltdown mode, face red and heartbroken. His whole body shook with sobs as he clung to Uraraka's shirt like the world was ending. Which caused the other 1-A students to glare at the purple freak.

" Oh what the fuck dude," Sero hissed at the little purple pervert.

" What's wrong with you," Jirou snapped.

" What?! I only told him the truth." Mineta sassed as he crossed his arms.

"Dude, he's two!" Denki snapped at the purple haired freak who shrugged his shoulders.

" Kids gotta know the harsh reality~" With a stupid smirk on his face.

Momo and the others glared as Uraraka tried to calm down the little one. Mineta who was still smirking felt a poke on his shoulder, he turned around to see a furious toddler Bakugou stood there, fists clenched.

" Yous mak’ Woki cwy!"

Mineta blinked before he snickered, " So? Whatcha gonna do about it, pipsqueak?"

Bakugou didn't answer.

He just kicked him.

Right in the shin.

"OW! WHAT THE HELL—?!"

As Mineta crumpled, Bakugou barked, "BIG DUMMY!" And he blew a loud raspberry at the small teen groaning on the floor.

The room erupted.

"YEAH, BAKUBRO!" Kirishima whooped.

"Take him down!" Mina cheered.

"Tiny justice!" Sero laughed.

Even Aoyama clapped faintly. "Vive la revolution."

"WE SHOULDN'T ENCOURAGE THIS—!" Iida began.

"Shush, Iida," Jirou snickered. "He had it coming."

Bakugou blinked but was then lifted up by Denki was was placed on his shoulders. " Boom King back baby!"

The teens clapped at him which caused him to have a big smile on his face as he raised his tiny fists in victory.

" Yay! I BOOM KING!"

The crowd clapped and whooped—until Bakugou spotted Todoroki hiccuping in Momo's arms. His smile faded.

Denki was chanting when he felt a small tug on his hair. He looked and see Little Bakugou's rare soft expression on his face.

He squirmed a little. "Down, pwease."

Denki obliged. Bakugou waddled over and tugged on Momo's skirt as the teens watched in silence. Momo was gently bouncing the crying boy when she felt a tug on her uniform skirt, she looked down to see Bakugou pouting.

" Tell Woki I sowwy 'bout Fluffy...I dint means it..."

Momo and Uraraka smiled at each other before Momo bent down to his level." How about you tell him yourself."

She turned Todoroki to his direction, Todoroki peeked through teary lashes as he buried his head into Momo's shoulders as he sobbed.

Bakugou saw this and he frowned, he fiddled with his little fingers out of nerves. Which Midoriya chuckled since he remembered that was his friend's clear sign that he was nervous.

The little blonde slowly walked up to him and he softly wiped his eyes. Little Todoroki coughed out of a sob as he opened his tearful eyes to see Bakugou looking down with red cheeks and pouting.

" I sowwy Woki..."

Midoriya's eyes slightly widen but he smiled since he knew when he and Bakugou was the same age back then, Bakugou would always have the hardest time saying that word.

Todoroki sniffed as he glanced over to see Momo giving him a sweet smile. His sobs had slowed to sniffs, and he looked uncertain—until he looked over again at Momo, who just gave him an encouraging nod. He hiccuped before looking back at his sad friend, so he slowly nodded his head.

" I-I *hic* f'give *hic* 'ous'."

" Awwww," the students in Class-1A cooed at the little ones cute interaction.

Bakugou gave a shy little smile—but froze when he saw Todoroki reaching over Momo's shoulder with his tiny hand.

Gently, Bakugou took it.

Todoroki gave the tiniest smile in return.

Around them, hearts exploded.

Jirou blinked rapidly. "Okay, I might actually cry."

"Shut up," Sero mumbled, voice cracking.

Even Aizawa, half-buried in his yellow sleeping bag, cracked open one tired eye—and didn't say a word.

He just zipped himself back up with a faint smile on his face.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A bright blonde figure slipped silently among the trees, hovering eerily above the ground without casting a shadow. His glowing yellow eyes pierced the dusk, fixed on the classroom where carefree laughter spilled out—teenagers and two small children lost in innocent play.

A slow, chilling smile spread across his lips, sharp and cold like a blade.

“Time for my little snacks to come to me,” he murmured, voice low and dripping with menace, as the wind whispered warnings through the leaves behind him.

Shadows seemed to cling tighter around him, wrapping him in a cloak of impending doom. Every breath he took carried the promise of chaos.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"May I see your arm, little one?" Recovery Girl asked gently, kneeling to eye level with the sniffling blonde toddler. Her voice was soft, practiced from years of dealing with both stubborn teenagers and now, apparently, temperamental three-year-olds.

Bakugou sniffled again as fresh tears clung to his thick lashes. His tiny body shook lightly, still recovering from his fall earlier. He sat in Kirishima's lap, arms loosely clinging to his red-haired best friend like a lifeline.

Kirishima rubbed slow, calming circles into the toddler's back. "C'mon, Kat. You gotta show her where you hurt it, okay? She can fix it. Promise." His voice was softer than usual—carefully calibrated to soothe the fragile little person in his arms.

Bakugou had tripped during a chaotic round of "Heroes vs. Villains," where his short legs couldn't keep up with Kaminari's antics. A pencil, long forgotten on the floor, had become a traitorous obstacle, sending him sprawling. The crash had been sharp. The crying had been immediate—piercing, panicked.

Kirishima had rushed to him without a second thought, scooping him up like a broken treasure. Recovery Girl had been their first stop, with Aizawa giving a silent nod of approval. Midoriya had been tasked to bring Todoroki along too—except the moment Momo hadn't moved to follow, Todoroki had let out a heart-wrenching wail, clinging to her like a frightened kitten. So she came too, his reluctant emotional anchor.

"Please, young Bakugou," she tried again, "I can't make the pain go away if I can't see your arm."

The toddler hiccuped, big crimson eyes glancing up at Kirishima again. The redhead offered a soft smile and nodded encouragingly."You're safe, bud. Just show her."

Bakugou sniffled once more, blinking away the last of his tears before he slowly, hesitantly, extended his tiny arm.

"Good boy," Recovery Girl praised gently, brushing her fingers along the bruised skin. As she activated her quirk, a soft glow enveloped the toddler's injury.

Bakugou squinted, then instinctively covered his face with his other arm, expecting the touch to hurt. But it didn't. Instead, warmth spread through his little arm and the ache dulled into nothingness.

He peeked out from under his arm, blinking. "...Pain gon'," he gasped, mouth dropping open in surprise.

"See? Told ya she's awesome," Kirishima said, squeezing his shoulder.

Recovery Girl smiled as she released his arm. "There you go. All better."

Bakugou wiggled his fingers and stared at his arm in wonder, as if it were some kind of magic trick. Kirishima couldn't help but laugh at the expression on his tiny face.

"What do we say, Bakubro?" he prompted with a playful nudge.

Bakugou grinned, his nose still runny but his eyes wide with joy. "Tank yous!"

"Good manners," Recovery Girl said fondly, patting his head. His wild, ash-blond hair was softer now—less explosive, more downy. "You're welcome, dear."

"That's my awesome little dude," Kirishima said with a soft chuckle. The compliment made Bakugou puff his chest proudly for a moment before collapsing forward into Kirishima's arms with a contented sigh. He started drumming his palms lazily on Kirishima's biceps, giggling in hiccupping little bursts.

Kirishima laughed with him—but his gaze shifted, drawn to Midoriya, who stood nearby like a storm cloud ready to burst.

Midoriya's expression had darkened considerably since they arrived. "I'm really starting to worry, Recovery Girl," he said quietly. "This isn't just age regression anymore. They're slipping away. Fast."

Recovery Girl's smile faded. Her eyes sharpened with concern as she turned toward him fully.

Midoriya continued, voice tight. "Kacchan could speak in full sentences when this started. He was still him, just smaller and angrier. But now..." His gaze fell to the boy now giggling and smacking Kirishima with zero impulse control. "Today he couldn't even tell me what happened. Just cried. And Todoroki... he's barely verbal at all. Just points. Or whimpers."

"Have you documented the changes?" she asked gently.

"I've been keeping notes," Midoriya said, pulling a crumpled notepad from his pants' pocket. "There's a pattern. Their speech, motor skills, memory recall—it's all regressing. And faster every day."

Recovery Girl didn't answer right away. She glanced toward Momo, who sat stiffly on a bench nearby, her arms wrapped around the small, quiet figure resting against her.

Todoroki clung to her like a baby koala, thumb in his mouth, eyes half-lidded with exhaustion. His soft red-and-white hair was mussed, his little shoes dangling as he snuggled close.

Meanwhile, Momo almost looked pale.

She hadn't said much since they arrived. She just held him, fingers gently carding through his hair, her expression lost somewhere between heartbreak and disbelief.

Midoriya's voice broke. "What if... what if they don't come back? What if this quirk isn't just shrinking them but erasing them? Their memories, their personalities, everything that makes them who they are—it's all vanishing.”

Kirishima's smile faded completely.

He looked down at the tiny version of his best friend, who had started drumming on his forearms again with a grin. Bakugou giggled—giggled, not snorted or scoffed. The sound was high-pitched, innocent. 

It was a sound that didn't belong to the Katsuki Bakugou he knew.

Not the Katsuki who would scream and yell at him for not turning in his homework, or about being 'stupid' for not properly warm up before training or the one who sometimes cooks for him whenever he forgets to eat.

And yet... it was him.

"They worked so hard to get where they are," he whispered. "Bakugou fought so hard to be better. Stronger. He'd hate starting over."

Bakugou paused in his drumming, sensing the shift in Kirishima's mood. He tilted his head, blinking up at him. For a moment—just a moment—something flickered in those bright eyes.

A glimmer of recognition. Faint. Fleeting.

"...'Rishima," he murmured.

Kirishima blinked. It wasn't the name that made him stop breathing—it was the tone. Like he was trying to remember something.

 Someone…

"Yeah, buddy?" Kirishima whispered.

Bakugou stared a second longer... then smiled and giggled, playfully bonking his forehead against Kirishima's chin before continuing his toddler drumming game.

Kirishima let out a breath he didn't realize he was holding.

He was slipping. But there was still something in there. Somewhere.

Kirishima forced a smile back, even though his eyes stung.

As Recovery Girl and Midoriya traded quiet theories in increasingly hushed tones, Kirishima bobbed his head to the rhythm of a certain blonde toddler's air-drumming, clearly doing his best to stay upbeat.

But Momo couldn’t hear them. Couldn’t see anything but the boy resting in her lap.

Todoroki was curled against her chest, unnaturally still for someone so small. His tiny thumb was lodged firmly in his mouth, the other hand wrapped tightly around her tie like a lifeline. His red-and-white hair was warm against her skin, slightly mussed from sleep. The soft tap of his shoes against the edge of the bench was the only sign of movement.

He looked so small.

Not physically—he'd been small since the regression. But now... he looked young.

Emotionally young.

Vulnerable in a way that Todoroki never allowed himself to be. Even during the darkest days of training, or the most painful trials, he’d never once looked like this.

Fragile.

Momo’s fingers moved gently through his hair, trying not to let the tremble in her hands show. It was a comfort she wasn’t sure she was offering for him anymore.

She didn’t know the full story. Only that he didn’t speak of his father, and that when he did, it was with bitterness and something else—quiet, buried, but deep. Fear, maybe. Hurt. She had her suspicions, of course. But Todoroki never talked about the past, and she never pushed.

He had fought so hard to define his own future. And now that future was slipping through their fingers.

She couldn't bear the thought of him forgetting everything. His progress. His choices. Who he’d worked so hard to become. She pulled him a little closer.

And then—

He stirred.

Momo looked down just in time to see Todoroki’s eyes flutter open. His gaze locked onto hers, far too focused for someone half-asleep. His thumb slipped from his mouth. His hand on her tie paused.

Then, slowly, his other hand rose, uncertain but deliberate.

He cupped her cheek.

Momo’s breath hitched.

His touch was small, soft, barely there. But his eyes—those stormy gray-blue eyes—searched her face with a strange intensity. Like he was looking through her. Like he was remembering.

Her long dark hair. Her gentle voice. The soft concern in her expression.

In the muddled fog of his toddler mind, something clicked.

It wasn’t logical. It didn’t make sense. But the shape of her face… the warmth of her arms… it stirred something so deep and so old it bypassed thought completely.

A memory.

Or maybe just a feeling.

“…Mama,” he whispered.

Momo froze.

The word felt like a blow. Her whole body went still, breath suspended in her chest.

She had to have imagined it.

Todoroki had been calling her “Momo” since this began. Clumsily, yes, but still. He knew who she was.

Didn’t he?

But then—he said it again.

Quieter. More certain.

“…Mama.”

And then he nuzzled against her neck, releasing a soft, sleepy sigh as his thumb found its way back to his mouth and his eyes drifted shut again.

Momo didn’t move. Couldn’t move.

Around her, the others were unaware. Midoriya and Recovery Girl were buried in open files and fraying nerves. Kirishima was half-wrestling a giggling Bakugou, who had apparently turned himself into a human fidget spinner.

They didn’t hear it.

No one did.

Just her.

Momo swallowed hard as her hand moved instinctively to stroke Todoroki’s back. Her touch was steady. Her heart was not.

If he thought she was his mother… what else had he already forgotten?

'What else would he lose next?'

She didn’t know everything about his past. But she knew he didn’t speak about his mother much. She knew he missed her. That her absence had shaped him more than he let on. So for him to see her now—in Momo—it meant something inside him was unraveling.

Her chest ached.

"It's okay, Sho-Sho... I'm right here," she whispered into his hair, voice soft and even.

But inside?

Inside, she was screaming.

Because they were running out of time.

And the more they lost, the harder it would be to bring them back.

Momo’s eyes lifted, unfocused. The room moved around her in a blur—Recovery Girl’s pen scratching across a clipboard, Midoriya speaking in a tense rush, puzzle pieces of a quirk they still didn’t understand spilling across the table like sand through open fingers.

Kirishima cradled Bakugou now like a stuffed toy, the blonde babbling random syllables and tugging on the buttons of Kirishima’s shirt. His wide smile didn’t reach his eyes.

The contrast felt cruel.

They weren’t just shrinking.

They were slipping away.

“—we need to find out who activated this quirk in the first place!” Midoriya’s voice rose sharply, cracking the air like a whip. “T-There has to be another underground villain network, or some rogue lab, or something! We don’t have time—!”

The spike of panic made Todoroki twitch in her arms, whimpering softly. Momo instinctively hushed him, gently rubbing his back, but he clung tighter to her collar, eyes still closed.

Across the room, Bakugou flinched, snuggling closer to Kirishima. “ZuZu,” he whimpered.

Midoriya paused, blinking as he looked over—and his heart sank.

Bakugou was looking at him with fear.

"Calm down, young man," Recovery Girl said firmly, though not unkindly. “Scaring them won’t help bring them back any faster.”

Midoriya's mouth opened, closed. He dragged both hands through his hair. “I know, I just… it’s not just regression. I think they’re losing pieces of themselves. If we don’t stop this—if we don’t find the villain—” his voice dropped, trembling, “they might forget everything. Or regress beyond infancy. Or…”

He didn’t say it.

He didn’t have to.

Cease to exist.

Momo flinched like she'd been slapped.

Todoroki shifted again, disturbed by the spike of tension in her body, but didn’t wake. He just curled in tighter.

Cease to exist.

The words echoed in her skull like a curse.

She wanted to tell them what he’d said. Wanted to say, He called me Mama. He thinks I’m her. Wanted to scream that this wasn’t just a slow decline—it was devastation in disguise.

But if she said that?

Midoriya would break. Kirishima would break. And she...

She wasn’t ready to say it out loud.

Not when saying it might make it real.

Instead, she looked down at the boy in her arms—the boy who once stood so calm, so strong, so proud. Who’d refused to let his father define him. Who’d built himself from pain into purpose.

Now barely able to speak.

Calling her Mama.

Momo leaned down, kissed his forehead, and whispered with a voice steadier than she felt:

“You’re going to be okay. I promise.”

Even if she didn’t know how to keep that promise.

Not yet.

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV:

"Rawr! Kat 'ere to distwoy!"

A triumphant screech filled the common room as little blonde-haired Katsuki Bakugou—the three-year-old terror in dinosaur footie pajamas—charged a carefully built tower of blocks like it insulted his honor.

Crash!

Colorful foam blocks clattered across the floor. 

“RAWR!” Bakugou bellowed with glee, arms raised above his head like a conquering king. “I win 'gain!”

Shoto Todoroki—age two—sat cross-legged with royal stillness, with his snowflake footie pajamas and his mismatched hair fluffed around his tiny face. One hand clutched his newly cleaned stuffed cat, Fluffy, while the other brought his thumb to his mouth. He sucked gently, cheek pressed to the plushie’s worn fur, expression unreadable but content.

His eyes tracked Bakugou with calm detachment, as if quietly judging the chaos but too polite to say anything.

The two had been placed in a large, cushioned playpen set in the middle of the dorm's common area—by strict orders of Iida, who was doing his best to enforce some sense of control. Not that far from them, the older Class 1-A students were standing in a tense circle, voices low but laced with urgency.

"What do you mean it's getting worse?!" Sero asked sharply, leaning toward Midoriya, whose fists were clenched tightly.

Midoriya's expression was troubled—green eyes flicking from friend to friend as if searching for hope among them. Momo gave him a look with worry while Kirishima looked at the ground. He quickly glanced over and saw Bakugou attempt to climb onto a foam cube, only to fall onto his bottom and giggle. Todoroki quietly gigged as he clapped his hands with his stuffed animal on his lap.

He sighed. " Look over the past week, I have been monitoring their behavior, their speech and their sense of self. And Recovery Girl agree with me that this quirk is progressing faster than we originally thought."

The other students looked at each other with worry.

"Progressing?" Mina echoed, brows furrowed.

He nodded as Tsuyu tilted her head, " Progressing how?"

"They're regressing even more. Physically. Mentally." Midoriya's voice cracked. "It's like...slowly but surely...they're... becoming babies."

Shocked murmurs rippled through the group like an earthquake.

"She told Mr. Aizawa," Midoriya added softly. "And he said... he'll handle it. But even she's not sure what's causing it. Or how long they have before..."

Mina crossed her arms tightly over her chest. "Did they find anything? Any leads?"

" Yeah dude, it's been a week and it's like no one has any info on this guy," Sero added.

" Did your agency say anything," Tokoyami spoke up.

Midoriya shook his head. "Not that I heard of, I texted the agency about the search but there's been nothing but silence on it. Recovery Girl also said it's like the villain didn't just de-age them, but set something off. A chain reaction."

"Ugh, this sucks!" Uraraka exclaimed. "That villain's still out there! How can someone do this and get away with it?! They're just kids now!"

"This was supposed to be fun," Kaminari muttered, voice heavy with guilt. "Like... you know, teasing Baby Bakubro? But this—this is messed up now."

As the teens debated, the toddlers had gone suspiciously quiet. Bakugou laid down on with his legs spread in a toddler slouch, pacifier bobbing in his mouth, watching staring at the ceiling. His brows knit.

"Bo'ed," he muttered.

Todoroki blinked, hugging Fluffy tighter. His gaze slowly drifted from the blocks to the group, eyes locking on Momo, who was trying—desperately—to calm everyone down with rationality. Her voice was gentle but strained.

Todoroki whispered, barely audible, “Mama…”

Bakugou blinked, pacifier slipping slightly. “Dat Mama?” he asked, frowning in confusion. “No wook wike 'ine…” Then he huffed, tugging the pacifier from his mouth with a pop. “I bo’ed! Wan’ Foodies! Now!

Todoroki offered no response, other than hugging Fluffy tighter and sucking his thumb in response.

That's when Bakugou's eyes caught something miraculous: the playpen door. It was open. Just barely. A tiny sliver of freedom.

He gasped. Loudly. His pacifier dropped to the floor with a soft plop as he scrambled to his feet, his movements wobbly and determined.

"Woki! Foodies!" he hissed, pointing at the door like it was the Holy Grail.

Todoroki blinked at him, hesitant. He then pointed to the teens. "Mama..."

"'Don't cawe!" Bakugou grunted, grabbing Todoroki's tiny hand. "Fodies now!"

Reluctantly—but loyally—Todoroki stood, Fluffy dragging beside him. Their little legs wobbled with each step, but determination lit their eyes.

And they slipped out. Just like that.

Unnoticed.

Behind them, the argument escalated.

"I say we find this bastard ourselves," Sero declared. "We can't just wait around for something worse to happen."

Before anyone could agree or disagree, Iida's voice cut like a blade. "Absolutely not. That is out of the question."

Hagakure threw her arms in the air—even if no one could see them. "But why not?! These are our friends! They're getting younger by the day! We can't just sit here and do nothing!"

"Yeah!" Kirishima chimed in, fists clenched. "We're not talking about some hypothetical civilians here. This is Bakugou. This is Todoroki. Our friends."

Iida's face was hard, his jaw tight. "And because they're our friends, we need to act smart. We are still students, not Pros. How many of us have faced villains alone and nearly—"

He stopped himself.

They all remembered. The camp. Kamino. Overhaul.

"Acting without a plan could make things worse," he finished. "And we could lose more than just time."

During this heated discussion, none of them noticed the small pair of feet padding across the carpet behind them. Todoroki toddled in silence, eyes wide with awe at how big everything looked outside the pen. Bakugou grinned like he'd just robbed a bank.

"Foodies!" he squealed, tugging the other along.

Todoroki murmured, "Mama..." again—but didn't stop.

Not yet.

Bakugou was going to go into the kitchen but then he stopped.His gaze locked on something far more exciting.

The front door.

It was open just a crack. A whisper of air pushed through it. And outside…

Bakugou’s jaw dropped.

"E’plowe!" he gasped, and immediately changed course.

Bakugou changed direction, tugging his friend down a different hallway as they snuck past the older students who were still arguing. The two toddlers moved as quietly as they could—tiny feet padding softly against the floor.

Bakugou marched forward with short, determined stomps, his little hands balled into fists like he was on a mission. Behind him, Todoroki crept like a frightened shadow, eyes darting nervously at every sound, every flicker of movement.

When Bakugou glanced back, ready to flash a proud grin, he paused. His smile faltered.

Todoroki had frozen mid-step, his mismatched eyes wide with fear, clutching his stuffed cat tightly against his chest. His lip trembled, and he looked as though he might turn and run.

Bakugou frowned, his tiny brows knitting. He stepped closer, tugging gently on Todoroki’s sleeve. “Hey… we otay. Just me ‘n you, ‘kay?”

Todoroki didn’t answer—he just nodded and kept following, though his steps remained shaky. Bakugou saw him still being scared, so he grabbed his hand and hissed finger to his lips. “Otay Woki, we ninja now.”

" Nin-nya." Todoroki copied him with a whisper.

" Yeah! Ninja." Bakugou let out a cheeky grin which caused Todoroki let out a small smile as well.

They made it pass the classmates giggling under their breath paddling without getting noticed until they reached the door.

Bakugou tippy toed up to used his other hand to open the door a bit more before gasping. The light outside was warm, golden-orange and purple. Birds chirped their final calls before nightfall. Little patio lights flicked on automatically, twinkling like fireflies. The air smelled like warm grass and fresh flowers. 

Bakugou gasped, eyes sparkling. A grin spread across his face.

Behind him, Todoroki peeked out with wide eyes, his mouth slightly open in wonder. His gaze landed on small flowers poking up from the grass.

" Fwowahs..." he murmured, the word breathy and soft. He remembered watching Momo—his 'Mama'—visit the school garden, gently cupping the petals in her hands.

Slowly and carefully, the two made their way down the short steps, their little feet touching soft grass for the first time in hours. Todoroki dropped to his knees beside a patch of daffodils, still hugging his plush cat tightly with his free arm.

“Pwetty…”

Bakugou let go of his hand and immediately spun in a circle, arms thrown wide. “We big now! Big boys outside!” he declared with pure joy, running in messy circles across the lawn. “Boom boom boom!” he yelled, pretending to explode like one of his own quirk blasts, stumbling and laughing.

Todoroki giggled, a sound light and bright. He hugged Fluffy to his chest and watched Bakugou’s chaotic little dance. Seeing Todoroki laugh made Bakugou beam.

“We pway now!” he shouted.

Todoroki blinked up at him, hesitant but curious. “We pway?”

Bakugou nodded excitedly, reaching out to grab his hand. “Yeah! Wet’s go!” He pointed toward the garden path with all the confidence of a tiny general.

Todoroki glanced at the sky, now growing darker by the minute. The sun was sinking fast, and the shadows stretched longer across the grass. A part of him wanted to run back inside to Momo’s arms, where it was warm and safe. But Bakugou was brave… and Todoroki loved playing with him. 

Bakugou made him feel safe, too.

So he gave a tiny nod. “’Kay.”

With that, Bakugou grinned even wider, tugging him along. The two toddlers toddled off into the growing dusk, hand in hand, giggling as their adventure began.

Neither of them noticed the pair of glowing yellow eyes watching them from the distance—unblinking, and waiting.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I’m just saying—if we don’t act now, then we lose our friends, Iida,” Kirishima said sharply, stepping forward.

He wasn’t yelling, but his voice carried weight—shaking slightly with the pressure behind it. This wasn’t just frustration anymore. It was fear.

Real, gnawing fear.

He’d tried to stay hopeful. Tried to trust the pros, trust the process, trust that this would all pass and they’d be back to normal in no time. But he couldn’t keep pretending anymore.

Something was wrong.

“They’re fading, man,” Kirishima said, voice cracking as he looked Iida dead in the eyes. “Bakugou’s starting to forget stuff. He forgot my name, dude. My name. Like I’m just… slipping away from his brain. And Todoroki? He’s worse. He barely talks like himself anymore, barely even looks like he remembers being Todoroki.”

He clenched his fists and stared down at the floor like it had betrayed him.

“It’s like I’m losing my best friend right in front of me.”

The room fell quiet, the words landing like heavy stones.

Mina stepped closer and rubbed his shoulder gently, her usual brightness dimmed to a soft, concerned glow.

Sero’s expression dropped. “...Dude.”

“We’re losing them,” Kirishima continued, more desperately now. “Not just physically. Not just their size. It’s like—like who they are is erasing itself. And we’re just standing here, watching it happen.”

Sero nodded slowly, jaw clenched. “He’s right. It’s not just a quirk thing. Their whole identity is… it’s being wiped clean.”

“The pros still haven’t found the villain who did this,” Mina added, her voice tight with frustration. “They’re doing everything they can—but what if that’s not enough? What if we can do something they can’t?”

Iida’s brow furrowed as he crossed his arms. “We don’t even know who this villain is. They could be highly dangerous, even fatal. Acting without all the information is reckless.”

“Reckless?” Uraraka said, stepping forward with quiet fire in her voice. “You think this—this, what we’re doing right now—is responsible? Sitting here while they forget who they are?”

While they were arguing, Momo sighed.

She couldn't believe this was happening right now. She thought this quirk would be temporarily but now seeing and hearing little Todoroki calling her his mother, she now know how serious this situation is.

She lazily glanced at the playpen, she blinked before she let out a shaky gasp. "W-Where did they-" 

 The other teens didn't hear her panicking while Midoriya got in between Iida and Kirishima who was full on arguing at this point.

“Iida, they’re becoming someone else!” Kirishima snapped. “If we wait too long, there might not be anything left to save.”

Half the class—Uraraka, Sero, Mina, Denki, Sato, Hagakure, and Jiro—nodded in fierce agreement.

“Enough!” Tokoyami stepped forward, his voice cutting through the noise like a blade. “We must think about this rationally. Rushing in without a plan could lead to disaster. We could make things worse.”

The other half—Aoyama, Asui, Koda, Shoji, Ojiro and surprisingly Mineta—backed him quietly.

Iida pointed toward him, glad for the support. “Exactly! We have to be strategic. Doing this alone with no help could be dangerous. Rushing in is irresponsible.”

Kirishima’s temper finally snapped. “And what? Sitting on our hands while our friends forget who they are is responsible?”

Midoriya tried to push between them, hands out. “Guys, come on—let’s not fight—”

“You’re acting reckless,” Iida barked at Kirishima.

“And you’re acting like you’ve already given up!”

“YOU—!”

“GUYS!”

The voice that cut through the storm wasn't loud—but it stopped everything.

Momo.

Everyone froze.

She stood pale-faced in the center of the room, arms trembling, eyes wide and glassy. Her voice cracked when she spoke again.

“They’re gone.”

The words hung in the air like a bomb.

Midoriya stumbled back from between Iida and Kirishima. “Wait—what do you mean gone—?”

She pointed shakily toward the playpen.

The playpen was empty.

Midoriya’s breath caught in his throat. “No. No no no—”

Iida’s engines roared to life as he bolted toward it, jumping over the side—and landing in a sea of soft toys and blankets.

“They’re not here!” he yelled.

“I—I was watching them! I swear!” Momo’s voice trembled as tears pricked her eyes. “I looked away for just a second—”

“I was watching too!” Tsuyu’s voice rose in alarm. “They were right by the blocks—I swear!”

“Where could they be?!” Mina cried, spinning around, searching every corner like the toddlers might pop out as a prank.

Iida chopped the air, voice sharp and panicked. “Everyone split up! Search every floor—check every hallway, every room! GO GO GO!"

They scattered.

Footsteps thundered. Doors slammed open. Voices shouted names into empty rooms and corridors.

It was complete chaos.

Midoriya took off toward the elevator, heart pounding in his ears. He muttered under his breath as he ran, over and over again.

“Where are they—where would they go—what if someone took them—what if—”

He reached the lobby.

And stopped.

His entire body went cold.

The front door.

Slightly open.

Just a crack.

A lazy evening breeze curled through it, tugging at the edge of the welcome mat, carrying in the scent of grass, lilacs, and twilight.

Midoriya’s hand trembled as he stepped closer. His heart thundered against his ribs.

He reached for the doorknob, breath shallow, mind spinning.

“O-Oh god.”

They were outside.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Baku… I hunggie…”

The tiny red-and-white-haired boy whimpered, clutching his stuffed cat tighter as he was tugged along by a determined little blonde. Bakugou let out an annoyed huff, not looking back as he stomped through the thickening woods.

“Me too, ‘kay? Tat’s why we go back!” Bakugou barked, though his voice lacked its usual fire.

Todoroki sniffled, dragging his feet through the dirt. The stars twinkled above like cold little eyes, and the forest had changed. The trees, once tall and quiet, now seemed to lean in, gnarled branches stretching like claws. Shadows swayed and crept. He clutched Fluffy tighter.

Up ahead, Bakugou slowed when the trees thickened again. Another patch of darkness loomed before them, even deeper than the rest.

“Baku…” Todoroki whimpered, his voice trembling. “I scawed.”

Bakugou stopped.

He didn’t turn around, but he shifted just enough to glance over his shoulder. “Woki… stop sayin’ dat,” he muttered, a little softer this time. “I takin’ yous back.”

But the truth?

He was scared too.

Terrified.

His small feet hurt from walking, and his chubby legs were starting to wobble with exhaustion. His arms were tired from pulling Todoroki along, but he couldn’t let go. He wouldn’t. 

The bottom of their footie pajamas were soggy from the mud and dirt.

They had been gone longer than they meant to—first playing hide-and-seek, then chasing frogs and poking at bugs with sticks. Time slipped by too fast, and now the game was over, and they were hungry. Tired. Lost.

He had no idea where they were—every tree looked the same. Every sound made his heart jump. He swallowed hard and squeezed Todoroki’s hand tighter. The woods looked different now that it was dark—everything looked bigger, meaner. 

Still, he couldn’t let Todoroki know that. He took the role as big brother. 

He had to be brave.

Todoroki sniffled, tears starting to cloud his mismatched eyes as he stared up at his friend. “'Ou say go 'ack…”

Bakugou looked over his shoulder and scoffed, though his voice cracked. “We are, dummy.”

Todoroki pouted, his lower lip jutting out. “Tat a bwad wowd…”

Bakugou groaned. “‘Sowwy, otay? We gots to keep gowing or ZuZu get mad.”

Todoroki gasped, "Do'wiya ’ad?" Clearly horrified by the idea.

Bakugou flinched. The thought of Midoriya’s disappointed face and Sharky’s scary glare twisted his tummy into knots. He hated it, but he just nodded and took Todoroki’s hand more firmly.

" Come on." He said, voice much smaller now.

The boys pressed on, their tiny feet crunching against the dry leaves and dirt. Their shadows danced around them in the low light. They didn’t know where they were going—just that they had to keep moving. 

Bakugou tried hard to remember where they came from, where the others were, anything—but his mind was fuzzy and blank and his chest hurt with something that felt a lot like panic.

A strangely familiar feeling.

Then—SNAP.

Both boys froze.

Bakugou’s breath caught in his throat. He turned slowly, eyes wide, and saw Todoroki clutching Fluffy tightly, trembling. The snap echoed in the still night, followed by the low rustle of leaves.

“W-Woki, is otay,” Bakugou whispered shakily, puffing out his chest with a trembling breath. “It nofing…”

Todoroki opened his eyes to see Bakugou smiling at him, he sniffed as he wiped his eyes, " D-Dawk scawy Baku."

" I towds yous, nofing out hewes-"

RUSTLE.

This time it was louder.

Bakugou stopped cold. His body went rigid as the bush ahead trembled. Todoroki whimpered and clung to the other's arm, hiding behind him. Bakugou stepped in front, his little body shaking, fists clenched.

Bakugou whipped his head around, eyes darting through the darkness as he searched for the source of the sound. His little chest heaved with frantic breaths, his heart thudding in his ears.

“Mama…” Todoroki whimpered, clutching Fluffy tightly as he pressed against Bakugou’s side.

That made something snap in Bakugou. He puffed out his chest, stepping in front of Todoroki protectively and glaring into the shadows.

“G-Get back, monsta!” he shouted, though his voice wobbled. “I—I bwave! I not scawed of yous!”

" Oh, you're not~"

The voice came from nowhere—and everywhere.

The little ones' eyes went wide as they gasped when they heard that voice, they held each other as they stood in fear. They were shaking, both had tears coming out their eyes, Todoroki hid behind the other as he hiccuped while Bakugou looked up...and froze at the sight.

A figure stepped—or floated—into view.

 Shadowy, smoke-like, with an inhuman grin that stretched far too wide. Yellow eyes glowed in the dark, and its limbs twisted unnaturally like they weren’t made of bones at all.

“W-Who… a-awe y-you?” Bakugou stammered, voice breaking as tears spilled down his cheeks.

The figure tilted its head and appeared in front of them in a flash. The boys screamed again, falling back onto the cold ground. The two toddlers looked up, holding each other as they were shaking with tears in their eyes.

“Ain’t this a sight~” the creature purred. “Thought you could get away, but I already told you before~ I would find you~” 

The two toddlers cries only worsen as the figure eyes glowed bright yellow and started reaching out his long sharp like hands towards them, which only caused them stumble backwards screaming and crying out in terror.

" WAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

The shadow reeled back with a hiss, clutching his ears. But his grin only widened, twisting into something cruel, the two little ones were still on the ground, crying their little hearts out.

" When I'm through devouring you brats, you will help me be a force that will have everyone to remember my name!"

Todoroki’s cries turned into shrieks, his face buried in Fluffy’s fur. Bakugou’s shoulders shook, his eyes blurring with tears—then suddenly, something snapped within him as if it was like a muscle memory. His tearful eyes narrowed. His bottom lip quivered with rage, and without thinking—

CHOMP!

Bakugou had lunged forward and sank his teeth into the creature’s hand.

" OUCH!? YOU LITTLE SHIT!" the villain screamed, recoiling.

Bakugou spat and scrambled to his feet, yanking Todoroki up with strength he didn’t know he had.

“WUN!!” he screamed.

Todoroki didn’t question it—he just ran.

Fluffy was clenched tightly in one trembling arm, and his other hand was wrapped around Bakugou’s like a lifeline. They tore through the dark forest, stumbling over roots and fallen branches, their tiny feet barely keeping up with the panic crashing inside their chests. The world around them was a blur of shadows and noise—branches slashing at their arms, the wind shrieking past their ears like a warning.

And behind them—a loud roar. 

Deep. Guttural. Hungry.

Todoroki let out a sob, his legs pumping faster despite the tears clouding his vision. Bakugou’s grip never loosened, tugging him forward, dragging him if he had to. 

They didn’t stop. 

Couldn’t stop. 

Not even when their little lungs burned and their hearts felt like they might explode.

But then—suddenly, Todoroki stumbled, jerking Bakugou to a halt.

"Woki?!" Bakugou gasped, turning fast.

Todoroki stood there, doubled over, coughing violently. His little chest heaved with every breath, face pale beneath the dirt smeared across his cheeks. His arms trembled, still clutching Fluffy like he was the only thing keeping him from breaking completely.

Bakugou’s wide red eyes filled with alarm. He reached out. “Woki…”

Todoroki sniffled, and then—his tiny frame crumpled into tears. He wailed openly, no longer able to hold it back.

“W-Wan’ h-h-home!” he cried, his knees buckling as he sank to the ground. “Wan’ Mama!”

Bakugou’s expression wavered. He was scared too—so, so scared—but he couldn't let the other see that. Not now. Not when his friend was deeply afraid.

He dropped to his knees beside him and wrapped his arms around Todoroki, pulling him close. His voice trembled, but he tried to sound brave.

“Shhh, it’s otay…” he whispered, rocking him. “It’s otay, Woki…”

But then—crunch.

A sound from the trees. Too close.

Bakugou froze.

Another snap. Leaves rustling.

His heart jumped straight into his throat. He pulled back and looked around frantically, eyes darting through the shadows.

More noises. Closer now.

He gasped. "W-We gotta go!" he whispered, grabbing Todoroki’s hand again, squeezing it tight. “Come on!”

Todoroki whimpered, barely able to get up, but Bakugou tugged him forward, his tiny body trembling.

“T-Thewe!” Bakugou pointed with urgency, spotting a dense bush tucked between two gnarled trees. It wasn’t perfect, but it was something. "Thewe!"

He dragged them toward it, Todoroki sobbing openly now, hiccuping and whining. The bush was thorny, overgrown, with brambles that scratched at their faces and caught on their clothes. Todoroki let out a quiet cry as a thorn snagged his arm, but Bakugou quickly slapped his hand over his mouth.

“Bes’ quwit, Woki,” he whispered desperately, his own voice cracking. “Pwease…”.

Todoroki's teary eyes widened. He slowly nodded, Bakugou let go of his mouth. He winched with the thorn poking at him. The little one was breathing heavily but he didn't make a sound.

" Sit hewe." He whispered to the other who then slowly sat down, hugging his plush tightly. Bakugo then crouched down beside him. His own body trembled. His knees were scraped. His cheeks streaked with dirt and tears.

He missed his Zuzu. He missed Sharky. He wanted warm arms and soft voices and not this—whatever this was. His tiny fists clenched, his lower lip trembling as he blinked back more tears.

This wasn’t fun anymore. He didn’t want to play hero. He didn’t want to explore.

He just wanted to go home.

Beside him, Todoroki whimpered again. He was curled around Fluffy now, rocking slightly, his face buried into the plush cat’s fur.

“I-I-I *hiccup* wan’ M-Ma-Mama…” he sobbed brokenly, each word punctuated by shuddering gasps. “Wan’ Mama…”

Bakugou looked at him—really looked—and something in his little chest cracked. His scowl softened. He reached up and wiped his own nose with the back of his sleeve, then scooted closer and wrapped his arms around Todoroki’s shaking shoulders.

“It otay, Woki…” he whispered, rubbing his fingers through Todoroki’s soft, messy red and white hair. “No bad guy find us. Kat here. Kat pwotect yous…”

Todoroki sobbed harder, but didn’t pull away. In fact, he dropped his plush and wrapped his little arms around Bakugou's neck. Bakugou's eyes widen at the sudden hug, but stopped once he heard his friend's sobs in his ears. He just held him tighter.

Even though his own tears were spilling again—silent this time, falling into the dirt.

All they could do now… was hide.

The two stayed in silence, their hiccups and shaky breaths the only sounds between them. For a brief moment, the forest quieted—just the rustling of leaves, the distant call of a bird.

But then—

Crunch… rustle…

Closer.

Bakugou stiffened. Todoroki whimpered, his whole body pressing into Bakugou’s side as though trying to melt into him.

" B-Baku," Todoroki whimpered, burying himself in Bakugou’s side

“Be quwit…” Bakugou whispered back, though his own voice wobbled. He sounded like he was trying to be brave, like a hero—but the tremble in his words betrayed him. His lip quivered. Hot tears finally spilled over and streaked down his cheeks. The sounds outside were growing louder—slow, heavy steps. Twigs cracked. Leaves crunched underweight far too big to be theirs.

He pulled Todoroki closer, wrapping both arms around him like a shield.

Their small bodies huddled in the thorny bush, cold and damp from the earth beneath them. Every part of them shook. Todoroki kept his face buried in Bakugou’s shoulder, his warm tears soaking through the thin pajama fabric. His fingers clung tightly to Bakugou’s shirt, the other hand holding Fluffy so tightly the seams strained.

"Shhh," Bakugou whimpered again, but even he was shaking, wide-eyed and breathless. He bit his bottom lip to keep it from trembling too hard, his fists clenched tight around Todoroki’s plush arm.

Then—

" BAKUGOU!? TODOROKI!? WHERE ARE YOU!?"

A voice. 

Familiar.

" Sho-Sho!? Kat?!"

Their eyes flew open in unison, blinking through the tears. Bakugou gasped, a sharp intake of air that made his chest hurt. His heart jumped to his throat.

" KACCHAN!? SHOTO!? PLEASE COME OUT!"

" Zuzu," Bakugou whispered, hear stuttering.

" Sho-Sho!? Are you there?!"

Todoroki gasped when he heard that voice, " Mama?"

The two toddlers looked at each other before they stood up, Todoroki  clutched Fluffy tighter as Bakugou followed, grabbing Todoroki’s hand and pulling him along as they crept out of the bush. They peeked out first, scanning with wide eyes that shimmered with leftover fear.

The forest was still.

Once they stepped out, they hesitated, then looked around cautiously. That’s when it happened—a sudden flash of light split through the trees.

A beam. Bright and searching.

They froze, hugging each other close as the light swept toward them. It was too bright. Their eyes squinted, and they flinched, shrinking back from the glare.

Then—a figure stepped into view.

Their breath caught. Their little bodies trembled, and fresh tears slipped down their cheeks.

" GUYS!? I found them!?"

The voice was frantic, relieved—familiar.

But the two toddlers only flinched at the loud voice, they looked and they saw more figures, they backed up. Instinctively preparing to run, until the moonlight shined on the figures. 

They saw it was their friends.

They were home.

“Oh my god—are you guys okay?!” Kirishima’s voice broke as he rushed forward, Iida, Mina, Midoriya, Momo, and Uraraka standing there behind him.

The boys didn’t speak. They just stared.

And then—

They broke.

The sobs came fast and heavy. Loud, aching cries that had been building for what felt like forever.

 It wasn’t just fear—it was everything. 

Exhaustion. Terror. Relief.

Bakugou clung to Kirishima the second the redhead scooped him up, his little fists shaking as he grabbed onto the teen’s shirt and screamed into his shoulder.

“Shh, shhh, I gotcha, buddy. I gotcha,” Kirishima whispered, voice cracking.

Momo fell to her knees, arms outstretched. “Shoto!” she cried.

Todoroki collapsed into her embrace, face burying into her neck as if trying to disappear. “M-Mama… I wan’ Mama…” he sobbed, breath hitching and hiccuping in deep gasps. 

Momo rocked him gently, tears forming in her own eyes.“Oh my sweet boy,” she whispered, stroking his hair, kissing the top of his head as he sobbed harder.

The rest of the teens stood around them, forming a protective circle. None of them spoke at first—just the sound of quiet sniffles and the toddlers’ cries filled the clearing. 

The sight hit them like a punch to the chest: dirt-smeared cheeks, scratched legs, tear-streaked faces… and fear. 

Pure, raw fear etched into every tiny movement.

Something terrible happened out there.

Midoriya’s hands balled into fists at his sides. His throat was tight, and his mind raced. ‘I should’ve been quicker. I should’ve noticed sooner. What if we hadn’t found them?’

"Let’s go," Iida said finally, voice low and tense as he adjusted his glasses. His normally strict tone was gentle. Urgent.

Everyone nodded, still too shaken to speak.

Uraraka looked over her shoulder at the boys. They were still crying—still shaking—still clinging like the world might disappear if they let go. Her chest ached. That image would stay with her for a long time.

The walk back to the dorms was silent. Not peaceful—heavy. With guilt. With fear. With protectiveness.

Behind them, in the dark—

Two glowing yellow eyes narrowed from the shadows, gleaming like a predator watching prey.

Unblinking.

Smiling.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“How did this even happen?”

The question hung in the air like a thunderclap, filled with guilt and disbelief. Everyone flinched when Midoriya finally whispered it. His voice cracked. His arms were trembling from holding Bakugou, whose little fingers were still digging into his shirt.

No one answered.

Iida stepped forward first, his movements sharp with shame. He gave a full 90-degree bow, hands clenched at his sides.

“It was my fault, Sensei. I was foolish. I engaged in an argument, and because of that… everyone was distracted. I take full responsibility.”

A tired, bleary-eyed Aizawa blinked at him, his gaze sharp despite the exhaustion lining his face. But before he could speak—

“No, sir.” Kirishima’s voice came, low but firm. He stepped forward and bowed too. “It was my fault. I was acting like an idiot, and I got everyone riled up. If I had just kept my mouth shut…”

Aizawa groaned and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Oh god…”

They were back at the dorms now. Recovery Girl had been woken up in the middle of the night and rushed over. She’d finished healing up the boys—thankfully only surface scratches and bruises—but getting any answers about what happened out there had been impossible.

They were too scared to talk.

“Sho-Sho, what happened to your face?” Momo asked again, her voice as gentle as a whisper, her hand brushing the side of Todoroki’s cheek. A small red scrape still lingered under his eye, cleaned but angry-looking against his pale skin.

He didn’t answer. He just whimpered and buried his face into her neck, his tiny body curling tighter in her arms.

Momo frowned deeply. Her hand rubbed slow circles along his back, but she could feel it—how he shook, how he flinched at even the smallest motion in the room.

Before, loud noises startled him, but now? Even someone adjusting in their seat made him jolt and whimper. Every time a new voice spoke, he held her like she’d disappear.

It broke her.

Across the room, Midoriya held Bakugou, who was unusually quiet. The fiery boy wasn’t yelling or squirming or kicking anyone in the face. He wasn’t even looking around. He just hiccuped softly, buried against Midoriya’s chest, clutching his shirt in trembling fists like he was scared he’d fall if he let go.

Midoriya looked down at him, heart squeezing. Bakugou wouldn’t even meet his eyes.

Something happened out there.

Something bad.

“I don’t care whose fault it was,” Aizawa suddenly barked, startling everyone. His arms were crossed tightly, eyes narrowing at the group of teens who now looked like they were trying to vanish into the floor. “You all should have been more careful.”

The words stung worse than any villain’s punch.

Aizawa hadn’t even been there—he’d been called into a last-minute meeting with other underground heroes about that elusive villain known only as the “Cucu of Doom.” But the moment he got the call from Recovery Girl and Iida, explaining what happened, he dropped everything.

He thought he was going to be sick.

He couldn’t imagine what he would’ve done if they hadn’t found them in time.

“Good news is… no serious injuries,” Recovery Girl said quietly from the side. “Just scratches, bruises… and fear.”

Aizawa exhaled. It came out ragged. “I’m going to talk to Endeavor tomorrow… and see if their parents can take them home until we get some answers.”

The words struck the class like a bomb.

Gasps. Whispers. Complaints overlapped.

“No—wait—!”

“Sensei, please!”

“They can’t go—!”

Momo’s heart stopped. Her eyes widened, and she tightened her grip on Todoroki, who whimpered again and held her tighter. Her voice caught in her throat. She couldn’t even protest. He was still flinching in her arms.

Aizawa saw it. The trembling toddlers. The guilt in the students’ faces.

“Enough!” he snapped.

Silence.

Midoriya stood then, holding Bakugou like he was something precious and fragile. The boy’s head was tucked into his shoulder, arms still looped tightly around his neck. Midoriya looked up with pleading eyes.

“Mr. Aizawa… please. You can’t.”

“I have to,” Aizawa said, voice tight. “I have to do what’s best for my students. And it was my mistake thinking you could all handle this. Thinking they’d be safe.”

Everyone flinched.

A heavy, aching silence filled the room before a calm voice broke it.

“May I make a suggestion?”

Recovery Girl’s gaze was steady, unshaken. She walked forward, arms folded behind her back.

“Shota, you and I both know these kids want to protect their friends. They care. But yes… they made a mistake.”

Aizawa’s eyes narrowed. “They let them go outside alone.”

She sighed. “Yes. But now they understand why that’s a problem. And if we send those boys home now, we’re not just risking their safety—we’re risking their families, too. That villain is still out there. No leads. No face. The best place for them is here, where they’re watched 24/7.”

Aizawa took her words in. He didn’t respond.

She turned to the students then, her voice hardening.

“This was a dangerous, painful lesson. One you must never forget. If something worse had happened, it would be on you. You're training to be heroes. That means responsibility. That means watching over those who can’t protect themselves. What happened tonight? That was anything but heroic.”

The weight of her words knocked the air out of them.

Mina bit her lip hard, eyes welling. Uraraka let her tears fall. Sero stared blankly at the floor.

And Todoroki still clung to Momo like the world outside would eat him whole if she let go.

Kirishima’s jaw was clenched, his fists trembling.

They’d let their friends down.

Aizawa groaned softly, dragging a hand over his face. “I want all of you on your A-game. I expect my future heroes to act like heroes. No more excuses. I shouldn’t have to say this.”

He looked down and bowed his head to Recovery Girl. “I’m sorry for my students.”

She gave a small chuckle. “They’ll learn, Shota.”

“They need to learn fast,” he muttered. “This could’ve ended a lot worse.”

She turned back to the students, walking over to Momo, whose expression was a storm of guilt, grief, and love as she held Todoroki tighter. Recovery Girl gently patted the little boy’s head.

“Please… take care of them. They’re terrified.”

Momo’s lips parted slightly in surprise, but she nodded, tears slipping silently down her cheeks.

The nurse turned. “Call me if anything changes. I’m going back to bed.”

She exited quietly. Aizawa lingered a moment longer before stepping forward.

“I want everyone helping,” he said. “Not just Yaoyorozu and Midoriya. I want all of you assisting with them. If you had plans, cancel them. Everyone’s on duty. And tomorrow—”

He glanced over them, tone like ice.

“Tomorrow, you’ll receive your punishment.”

And with that, he walked out, leaving the dorms in silence.

No one said a word.

Not for a long time.

Only the soft sniffles of toddlers… and the sound of guilt sinking deep into their hearts.

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV:

"Let's keep moving, people! You're slow!"

Aizawa's voice rang across Ground Beta like a whip, sharp and unimpressed. The students, dressed in full hero costumes, huffed and puffed as they pushed through their assigned drills. Sweat glistened on foreheads, boots pounded the ground, and groans echoed off the training facility walls.

Aizawa stood with arms crossed, perched atop a platform that gave him full view of the scene. His ever-watchful eyes narrowed behind his goggles as he scanned the formation, catching sight of two particularly sluggish teens dragging behind the pack.

"Kaminari! Ashido! Hustle it up!" he barked, his voice cutting through the warm afternoon air.

The two students stumbled to a near stop, bending over and panting like exhausted dogs. Denki wheezed dramatically, hands on his knees, face flushed and dripping sweat.

"M-Man, we've—we've been running all hour..." he gasped between coughs.

Mina leaned on his shoulder, her pink curls sticking to her forehead. "My legs are jelly," she moaned, clinging to Denki for support as if gravity had doubled.

Aizawa rolled his eyes beneath his scarf, exhaling slowly. They were lucky he hadn't added weight vests.

This punishment wasn't just to drill discipline—it was to remind them of the stakes. Every day until the two "toddlers" were back to normal, the class would be required to run laps and complete long, grueling hostage simulations. No one liked them—they were repetitive, exhausting, and felt endless.

That was the point.

He shifted his gaze to the side, where a small blanket had been laid out in the shade beside his platform. The contrast was stark. Instead of teenage chaos and noise, there was silence.

The two little ones sat there—so still, too still.

Todoroki was curled up tightly in his lap, clutching his plush cat with white-knuckled fingers. His face was buried in Aizawa's chest, hiding from the noise of the training ground. Every time Aizawa raised his voice to shout another instruction, Todoroki would flinch—just slightly—but it was enough to feel. Enough to make Aizawa's chest tighten.

What was more alarming, though, was the other one.

Bakugou.

The little blonde lay curled up next to him on the blanket, facing away from the drills and from everyone else. He wasn't yelling. He wasn't swatting. He hadn't even said boom once.

He flinched too—especially when the class got too loud or when Aizawa's voice rose with authority. Sometimes he would tug gently at Aizawa's scarf or sleeve, like a silent plea not to be left alone, not to be startled again.

That... was not Bakugou.

Not in any form.

Aizawa's brow furrowed. Whatever happened the night before had shaken them.

Badly.

He'd been briefed, of course—vague details whispered by concerned students. Apparently, sometime during lights out, the two toddlers had woken up in full panic, screaming and crying until half the dorm was up. It had taken nearly everyone in the building to calm them down.

Flashback

"WAHHHHHHH!"

The piercing scream split through the dorm's quiet like a lightning strike. Kirishima flinched hard, his whole body jerking as Bakugou's sobs echoed directly into his ear. He groaned softly, exhaustion clouding his thoughts while he bounced the little boy in his arms, trying—and failing—to soothe him.

They had been sleeping peacefully in Kirishima's bed just thirty minutes ago. Bakugou had fallen asleep clutching his plushie, his little hand curled around Kirishima's shirt. It had been calm, warm, and safe—until it suddenly wasn't.

Without warning, Bakugou had bolted upright with a terrified scream, his body trembling, tears already pouring from his eyes as he wailed like he was in pain.

Nothing Kirishima did helped. No shushing, no rocking, no whispering. It only seemed to make things worse.

Now the entire dorm was awake, many of their classmates gathered in the common room in varying states of confusion and concern. Some leaned against walls, others sat curled up in hoodies or blankets. The air was heavy with the sound of two very distressed toddlers.

Because when Bakugou cried like that—so loud, so broken—it woke Todoroki up too. And once he started crying, he didn't stop either.

Their cries echoed off the walls, rising and falling in a horrible, rhythm-less chorus of fear. The two little boys had been sobbing for over thirty minutes, faces red and puffy, voices hoarse from screaming.

Kirishima frowned as he looked down at the tiny blonde in his arms, who had buried his face in his chest, hiccupping violently between sobs. He could feel him trembling, like a shivering puppy caught in a thunderstorm.

Beside him, Midoriya knelt down, gently rubbing small circles into Bakugou's back with a hand that shook just a little.

"P-Please don't cry, Kacchan..." he whispered, voice soft and laced with worry. "It's okay now, I promise..."

But his voice only made Bakugou wail louder, his whole body tensing as if remembering something terrible. His cries cracked and sputtered, interrupted by hiccups and panicked gasps.

Midoriya's eyes watered as he looked at his childhood friend. Something was very wrong. This wasn't a tantrum. This was fear.

On the couch, Sero slumped beside a half-awake Denki, dragging a hand down his face.

"Dudes... it's one in the morning," he mumbled, voice rough with sleep. "We've gotta be up in, like, five hours..."

Denki groaned, pressing a pillow over his head. "Are we cursed or something? Why does this keep happening?"

"Don't be idiots," Mina snapped, her voice muffled as she shuffled closer, wrapped in a pink fuzzy blanket. Her eyes were puffy, her cheeks flushed from sleep, but her frown was sharp. "Look at them. This isn't a joke."

Uraraka emerged from the kitchen carrying two warm sippy cups filled with milk, her hair tied in a sloppy ponytail. Tsuyu followed behind her, yawning so wide her eyes scrunched shut.

"Here," Uraraka said softly as she handed one cup to Kirishima and the other to Momo. "This might help calm them down a little..."

Momo sat on the armchair, Todoroki clinging to her like a lifeline. His small fingers were tangled tightly in the fabric of her shirt, and his face was buried against her shoulder as his cries continued. She rocked him gently, eyes full of worry.

"I don't understand," she whispered, voice shaky with fatigue. "He was fine earlier. I tucked him in, gave him Fluffy, made sure everything was soft and warm... and then he just woke up crying." She looked at the sobbing toddler in her arms, voice cracking. "He's afraid, but he's too tired to stay awake..."

Jirou stood beside her, her earphone jacks curled protectively around Momo's shoulders, trying to block out the crying even as her heart broke from the sound. She leaned down and touched Todoroki's back gently.

"It's like... he's afraid of falling asleep again," she murmured. "Like something in his dreams scared him too badly."

Mina crouched beside Kirishima, watching as Bakugou trembled in his arms, clutching his shirt so tightly his little knuckles were white. "Poor babies," she whispered. "They're shaking..."

"I think they're having nightmares," Kirishima said quietly, still bouncing the blonde gently. "Really bad ones." He looked down at the crying boy, his voice heavy with guilt. "This has to be because of what happened earlier."

A hush fell over the room.

They all knew what he meant.

When Bakugou and Todoroki had managed to sneak outside. Whatever they saw—when they were alone, something made them terrified.

They were cold. Scared. Vulnerable.

And clearly, it had left a mark.

"No one else to blame but ourselves," Midoriya added, voice full of regret. "They're small. They're not supposed to face the world alone, not like that..."

The others went silent, the weight of that truth settling heavily over them.

Mina quietly got to work setting up a soft blanket nest on the floor, dragging over pillows and laying them out. Uraraka knelt beside her, helping fluff the pillows and set the sippy cups where the toddlers could reach them.

Jirou connected her phone to the speaker and played a calming lullaby, one with soft piano and gentle humming. Momo adjusted Todoroki's favorite stuffed cat, Fluffy, near his chest and wiped his tears away with a soft cloth.

Slowly, gently, they all began working together.

Not just to quiet the crying—but to show the little ones they were safe. That nothing would get them. That they were home.

Because after everything, that's all they needed to know.

Aizawa was told that the little ones fell asleep two hours later, which he can guess why they weren't as active and the fact his students were slower today. He sighed, he wished he could take whatever is getting his students scared and destroy it because this is affecting everyone.

Bakugou lazily watched his friends run and run with his pacifier, he's been tired all day, and he's been on edge. He was afraid that yellow eyed monster was coming back for him. He slowly blinked, then he sat up to look over at his friend who was hiding. He frowned, he stood up and wobble over at the duo.

Aizawa, who had been surveying the class with his usual impassive stare, blinked in mild surprise when he suddenly noticed the toddler making a beeline toward him. Bakugou didn't even glance up at him. His focus was fully on Todoroki.

The little blonde stopped in front of his friend, his brows still furrowed but now with a gentler concern. He reached out and gave Todoroki's back a soft, tentative pat—so light it was almost more of a touch.

Todoroki flinched at the contact. His glossy eyes slowly opened, blinking up at Bakugou. His lower lip trembled slightly, and he didn't say a word—just stared with that dazed, distant expression kids get when they're half-awake and full of emotions they don't understand.

"You otay, Woki?" Bakugou mumbled around his pacifier, the words slurred and soft like a sleepy breeze.

Aizawa's breath hitched.

He had never—never—heard Bakugou speak with that much tenderness. Not as a toddler. Not as a teen. Not ever.

Todoroki's glossy eyes welled again, and he shook his head, just once, very slowly.

Bakugou stared at him for a long beat. Then, without hesitation, he plucked his own pacifier from his mouth and held it out with both hands like an offering.

" Hewe, mad me 'eel beter toos."

Aizawa nearly dropped his capture weapon. He stood there, completely stunned, mouth slightly open as he watched the most explosive child he'd ever met offer comfort in the form of a pacifier.

His own pacifier.

Todoroki stared at it with wide eyes. He sniffled once, hesitated, then slowly reached for it with both tiny hands. He popped it into his mouth, the sucking motion soothing his trembling lip. A sigh of relief escaped him, his shoulders dropping ever so slightly.

"'Ank 'ou, 'Aku," he mumbled around the pacifier, his voice small and muffled.

Bakugou smiled.

Smiled.

A real one.

A soft, genuine, dimple-showing little grin that lit up his sleepy face.

Even though he was slightly grossed out, Aizawa's heart clenched.

He felt a hand twitch toward his capture scarf, almost as if to wrap it around his own face to hide the stunned emotion breaking through his usually stone-like exterior. He wasn't used to this version of Bakugou.

This soft, selfless, gentle child.

He reached out and softly patted the boy's spiky blonde hair. The blonde stiffened at the unexpected touch, then relaxed as he looked up. Aizawa gave him a rare smile.

"You did good, kid," he said quietly.

Bakugou's eyes sparkled at the praise. He blinked a few times, then turned, waddling to Aizawa's lap with no hesitation now. He sat down right beside Todoroki, who instinctively scooted over to make room.

The two tiny boys leaned into each other like puzzle pieces fitting perfectly together—Todoroki's head resting on Bakugou's shoulder, Bakugou's head gently tilting to rest against Todoroki's hair.

Their breaths synced. Their bodies relaxed. The pacifier bobbed slowly between Todoroki's lips, soothing his nerves, while Bakugou simply stared forward, his crimson eyes glassy with sleep but calm—calm in a way Aizawa hadn't seen in days.

He wasn't entirely at peace. But he wasn't afraid anymore. His friend was safe, and that was enough.

Aizawa didn't move. For a moment, he wasn't sure he could.

This—this—was something he never thought he'd witness.

Katsuki Bakugou and Shoto Todoroki. The two most guarded, pride-armored, emotionally bottled-up teens he had ever taught—now toddlers, curled up together like they had known each other's hearts forever.

No explosive bravado. No icy distance. No rivalry.

Just warmth. Silent understanding. The kind of comfort only children could offer without needing to explain it.

It was surreal.

And yet... it was heartbreakingly sweet.

As the rest of Class 1-A jogged on sluggishly in the background, the morning sun rising higher in the sky, Aizawa shifted ever so slightly. He let out a breath he hadn't realized he was holding and gently wrapped both arms around the two boys, pulling them closer to his chest.

They didn't protest. In fact, Todoroki sighed softly in his sleep, his tiny hand unconsciously clutching the fabric of Bakugou's shirt. Bakugou, in turn, mumbled something barely audible, pressing his cheek to Todoroki's temple.

Aizawa rested his chin lightly above them, shielding them from the world with the quiet intensity of a man who had seen too much hurt.

'They've had enough', he thought.

So he sat there, still as stone, holding them close.

And for once, everything felt quiet.

Everything felt right.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Damn it!"

The loud crack of his fist slamming into the thick steel desk echoed like a bomb in the quiet office. Papers fluttered, a coffee mug tipped and shattered, and a deep dent formed in the once-pristine tabletop.

Flames flickered across his shoulders as Endeavor growled, his teeth gritted, eyes blazing with barely restrained fury. The tablet in front of him displayed the same results as the past seven days—nothing. No leads. No footage. No movement.

No damn face to chase.

They were hunting a ghost.

And it was driving him insane.

He'd personally scoured every sector. Interrogated shady "heroes," broke up underground villain rings, and hunted low-level scum into corners—but all his efforts brought him no closer to finding the villain responsible for that quirk.

The one that turned his son into a child.

A helpless, terrified child.

His jaw clenched tighter at the memory of the phone call earlier that day. Aizawa, calm and even-toned as ever, had called to inform him—no, warn him—about what happened the night before.

Shoto had gotten hurt and had a breakdown.

A bad one.

He'd cried. Screamed. Clung to one of the students who was taking care of him near like he thought the dark would swallow him whole. Apparently Bakugou had too.

He was supposed to be safe at U.A.—but whatever happened had left deep scars. And he wasn't there to protect him. Not like a real father should be.

Endeavor turned away from the chaos of his desk and walked to the tall window that overlooked the city. From the 40th floor, he could see the flow of civilians down below—tiny, moving dots unaware of the storm in his chest.

He sighed, his breath fogging the glass slightly despite the heat rolling off his body.

Part of him hated himself for even thinking it.

But it was the truth.

He wanted to start over.

He dreamed of it. Having a second chance—not as the fire-wielding symbol of strength, not as Endeavor—but as a father. A real father. One who didn't break his children just to see how strong they could become.

And for a fleeting moment, when Shoto had been turned into a small, vulnerable child again... he thought maybe, just maybe, he could do it right this time.

But that wasn't his decision to make.

Not anymore.

He hadn't even told his other children what had happened. He couldn't bear to. Not because he didn't trust them—but because he knew what they'd see in his face. That tiny, flickering hope.

And they would hate him for it.

Natsuo already did—barely masking his disdain anymore.

Fuyumi... she never said it aloud. She smiled, held the family together like porcelain glue, but he knew. He saw the way she looked at him when she thought he wasn't watching. Like she wanted to believe he was trying—but never quite could.

He had told Rei, though. She deserved to know.

And quietly, solemnly, she had agreed that it was better for Shoto to stay at U.A.

"Don't drag him into the past again," she had said, her voice soft but firm through the hospital phone line. "Let him stay where he feels safe. Even if it's not with us."

Even if it's not with you, she didn't say—but he heard it.

He exhaled slowly, flames dimming down to a low, simmering glow.

Then the sharp buzz of his phone rattled the table. He turned, already knowing who it was the moment he saw the screen.

Fuyumi.

He answered.

"Hello?"

"Hey, Dad. Sorry for bothering you but, um... I've been texting Shoto all week and he hasn't answered anything. No replies, not even a read notification. I'm... I'm starting to get really worried."

His heart twisted. He hated lying to her. But he couldn't tell her—not now. Not when he still hadn't earned back an ounce of their trust.

"Don't worry, Fuyumi. Shoto's safe," he said, voice low but steady. "Trust me on that."

A beat of silence.

"...Oh. Okay. I trust you," she replied, but her voice cracked just slightly. "I just... I really miss our daily talks. It's weird not hearing from him."

His grip tightened around the phone, but he forced his tone calm. "He's alright. I promise."

"Okay! Thanks, Dad. I—I'll see you when you get home."

"Goodbye."

He ended the call and stared at the dark screen, his reflection warped and flickering in the glass. For a long moment, he stood motionless.

He wanted—needed—to see Shoto. To hear his voice, even if it was small and childlike. To hold him just once and say everything he'd never been brave enough to say when he was still tall enough to meet his eyes.

But he couldn't.

Aizawa's report had made that clear. Shoto was too fragile. Seeing Endeavor—the man who made his childhood a battlefield—might shatter what little stability the boy had left.

And that... that would only destroy the tiny hope Endeavor was holding onto.

The hope that one day, Shoto might forgive him.

Even just a little.

His earpiece beeped.

He tapped it immediately. "What's up?"

"Sir," a nervous voice crackled through. "We, uh—we found something. Possible lead on the villain. Activity traced in the Jaku City area. You'll want to hear this, sir."

Endeavor's eyes widened slightly, his chest tight.

Finally.

But he didn't let it show. His face remained a cold, unreadable mask.

"...I'll be there," he said, already reaching for his coat.

The flames reignited.

And this time, he swore he'd burn through every shadow until he found whoever did this.

Because his son—his child—was scared.

And someone was going to pay for that.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Look at these flowers, Sho-Sho."

Momo knelt in the grass, the hem of her skirt brushing the earth as she extended a delicate blossom toward Todoroki. The golden afternoon sunlight streamed through the trees, casting a gentle glow over the UA garden. Everything felt softer here—like the world was holding its breath just for them.

She lightly brushed the flower against his chubby cheek, earning a bubbling giggle from the toddler. His tiny fingers reached out in wonder, petting the petals with slow reverence, mismatched eyes sparkling like tiny stars.

“It fwuffy,” he murmured through a grin, squirming in delight.

Momo’s smile grew tender, eyes tracing the joyful curve of his face. The image was such a stark contrast to the night before—his body trembling, cheeks soaked with tears, arms wrapped tightly around her as he whimpered through a nightmare.

Mama…

The word still echoed in her heart.

She hadn’t been able to leave him like that. Not after seeing that much fear in someone usually so composed. So after class, she'd asked to take him for a while—just the two of them, away from the shadows.

She dressed him gently that afternoon, in soft baby-blue overalls stitched with a heart-shaped patch and a pale pink shirt underneath. Now, as he played among the flowers, she watched him with quiet hope. Maybe this could bring him a little peace.

Maybe it could bring her some too.

Today had been meant for something else entirely—a quiet picnic date with Jirou beneath the sakura trees. Something sweet. Something normal. But life had a way of rearranging things. When she asked if it would be alright to bring Todoroki, her girlfriend didn’t even hesitate.

“Wow,” Jirou said with a chuckle, reclining on the blanket and tossing a grape into her mouth. “Didn’t expect our first date to come with a chaperone under three feet tall.”

Momo gave a soft sigh, adjusting Todoroki gently on her lap. “I’m sorry, Kyouka. It’s just… after last night, I couldn’t leave him. He was so scared. He needed something gentle today.”

She glanced down at the boy now trying to braid blades of grass. “And honestly… so did I.”

Jirou sat up, brushing her bangs behind one ear. Her teasing melted into concern as she looked at the tired crease between Momo's brows. "You don't need to apologize. Really. I get it."

"It's just... with training, the agency, classes, and now taking care of him—everything's catching up." Momo gave her a tired smile, one that didn't quite reach her eyes. "I'm trying to keep it together."

Her voice trembled slightly. She paused, gently bouncing Todoroki in her arms. "It's a lot."

Jirou reached over and touched her hand softly. "You're doing great, Momo. But I'm worried about you."

But Momo shook her head quickly. "Don't be. We'll be okay. We have each other, and today is going to be beautiful, just like you planned. We'll just have a tiny guest." She gave Todoroki a playful twirl in the air, making him squeal with laughter. He hugged her neck tightly, burying his face in her shoulder.

Jirou couldn't help but smile, even as the worry lingered quietly at the edges of her mind.

Still... there was something she couldn't ignore.

"You didn't tell the others... what he called you."

Momo's smile faltered. She sat Todoroki down beside her, brushing his hair from his eyes. "No," she answered, voice quiet.

"Momo..."

"I know, I know," she whispered. "But if I tell them he thinks I'm his mother, they'll freak out. After everything that happened... I didn't want to add more stress. Especially for him."

Jirou watched as Todoroki tugged on Momo's sleeve, his tiny fingers grasping a yellow wildflower clumsily. "Mama wook! Wook!"

Momo turned to him, her voice immediately softening. "I see, Sho-Sho. It's beautiful. Just like you." She leaned down and booped his nose, causing a round of bubbly giggles and a squealy hug. He climbed into her lap again, fitting perfectly into the cradle of her arms.

Jirou saw Momo caught him easily and cradled him in her arms like she'd done it a hundred times before. Jirou also noticed how natural it was for her—the way she looked down at him, the way she kissed the top of his head, the soft lull of her voice.

That was the part that scared Jirou the most.

Because Momo didn't seem to realize how far she had let herself fall into this role. Into this love. What would happen when he turned back?

Would she be able to let go?

"Would you like some tea, Kyouka?" Momo's voice pulled her from her thoughts. She looked up to see Momo holding out a steaming cup in one hand, while supporting Todoroki on her hip with the other like it was second nature.

"Y-Yeah, thanks," she said, accepting it.

Momo smiled back, genuine this time. "I've been meaning to ask you out for so long. I'm glad we finally made it happen—even if our little third wheel came along."

Jirou blushed. "O-Oh stop," she muttered, flustered. "You're gonna make me all soft or something."

Before Momo could tease her more, she felt a gentle tug at her sleeve. Looking down, she saw Todoroki holding up another flower—this one a soft violet bloom.

"Fo' you, Mama," he said sweetly.

Momo's breath hitched. Her heart swelled as she gently took the flower and tucked it behind her ear, smiling as she kissed the crown of his head. "Thank you, Sho-Sho."

The boy giggled, then wriggled out of her lap with surprising determination. He wobbled on unsteady feet across the blanket to Jirou and held out yet another flower—clutched in both of his tiny hands.

"Fo' you, KoKo."

Jirou stared, stunned by the nickname. Her cheeks turned crimson as she slowly took the flower, her voice wobbly. "Th-Thank you, Todoroki."

He nodded proudly and stumbled back to Momo, who swept him into a warm embrace, her smile radiant with affection.

"That was so kind, Sho-Sho," she whispered, peppering a kiss on his cheek. He giggled and hugged her tightly.

Jirou slowly placed the little flower in her hair and looked at them—Momo holding him like something sacred, and little Todoroki clinging to her like the world was safest in her arms.

She smiled softly, but the ache in her chest remained.

Because she knew this couldn't last forever.

And she wasn't sure if Momo would be okay when it didn't.

"Now, sweet one," Momo cooed, gently settling Little Todoroki onto her lap, "let's eat. I brought some sweet treats just for you." She gestured to an elegant array of desserts—mini pastries, colorful macarons, and a small strawberry shortcake.

Todoroki gasped and clapped his hands, " Cakie!"

Jirou blinked, remembering something. She quickly reached into her bag and pulled out a neatly wrapped bento box, suddenly shy. "U-Uh, Momo?"

Momo looked up, halfway through feeding Todoroki a forkful of cake. "Yes?"

Jirou got flushered when she saw the other girl's beautiful eyes on her. So she quickly thrust out a cute bento box in front of her, " I-I made you something."

Momo blinked, " Oh?"

She placed the plate of shortcake on the ground, and while Todoroki was distracted with another flower, she carefully opened the box with delicate hands. Inside were carefully shaped rice balls, vegetables arranged into hearts and stars, and little octopus sausages.

" I-I know it's not as fancy as y-your other meals but um, I really tried and I know it's not much but I-"

"I love it," Momo said, already chewing on a sausage with a soft blush. "It's perfect."

Jirou stopped when she saw the taller girl chewing on one of the octopus sausage with a bright smile on her face with a hint of blush on her cheeks. Jirou froze, she never thought that Momo would be so pretty.

Until now.

"...Thanks," Jirou mumbled, picking up a dessert to hide her blush. "You're too kind."

Momo laughed quietly, her cheeks pink. "You're the kind one, Kyouka. Thank you."

Jirou's face turned a bright, burning red, and in a flustered panic, she grabbed the nearest dessert and shoved it into her mouth, trying—and failing—to hide behind a forkful of strawberry tart. Momo's laughter deepened at the sight, soft and melodic, the kind of laugh that made Jirou's chest ache and her heart race all at once.

Momo returned her focus to the toddler in her lap, breaking off small pieces of octopus sausage and feeding them gently to him. "Open wide, Sho-Sho," she cooed.

"Nom!" Todoroki chirped before eagerly chomping down with his tiny teeth. A soft hum of satisfaction rumbled from him as he kicked his little legs in joy, crumbs dotting his cheeks like freckles.

Jirou couldn't help the grin tugging at her lips as she watched the scene.

Momo looked like she had done this every day for years—like she belonged there, sunlight tangled in her hair, holding this tiny version of their friend with such love it almost hurt to see. Todoroki rested his head on Momo's chest with the innocent trust only a child could give, and Momo's arms instinctively cradled him closer, swaying gently.

They ate together in the golden warmth of the late afternoon sun, a rare and delicate stillness settling over them like a dream. Birds chirped softly in the trees above, and a breeze tousled their hair, carrying the faint scent of flowers and sugar.

Todoroki let out a delighted squeal as Momo gently tapped his nose with a dollop of whipped cream. He blinked in surprise before grabbing the spoon with both hands and eagerly shoving it into his mouth.

“You’ve got a sweet tooth just like Denki,” Jirou said with a smirk, reaching over to ruffle his impossibly soft hair.

“Mmm… Wike cakie,” Todoroki mumbled around the mouthful, his eyes lighting up with pure joy as if the whole world had become frosting and sunshine.

Momo laughed softly. “Oh, I know you do. But we eat slowly, remember?”

"'Kay Mama," he said sweetly, snuggling into her.

The word made Momo pause.

That one word—Mama—once so startling, now landed gently against her heart like a lullaby. The first time it had slipped from his lips, she’d frozen, unsure of what it meant… of what it could mean. But now?

Now, it was a tender wound she didn’t want to close.

Her smile deepened, though something flickered behind it—soft and fragile. She brushed his bangs aside, pressing a gentle kiss to the crown of his head, almost like a silent promise to shield him from everything cruel and cold.

Jirou caught the look. She felt it crack against her ribs like pressure building with no release. That look—so full of fierce, silent love—was beautiful and terrifying. Because Jirou knew what Momo refused to say.

This… whatever this was…

This couldn't last.

And when it ended, it would shatter her.

Jirou looked away, focusing on the bento box Momo had set aside, now half-empty. She touched the edge of it lightly, her fingers trembling a bit.

It had taken her three hours to make, and she'd burned two batches of rice, but seeing Momo smile when she tasted it made every second worth it.

"You really liked it?" she asked suddenly, her voice quieter, almost unsure.

Momo looked up from Todoroki, blinking. "Of course I did. It was sweet and thoughtful... and made just for me." Her gaze held Jirou's, warm and full of something unspoken.

Jirou swallowed. "I just wanted today to be special."

"It is," Momo said, her voice soft as a lullaby. "Because you're here."

For a moment, the world stilled. Even Todoroki was quiet, blinking sleepily as he nuzzled against Momo's shoulder. The golden sunlight filtered through the trees, dancing over their skin, and time seemed to pause around them.

Jirou opened her mouth, then closed it again. Her hands fidgeted in her lap. There was so much she wanted to say, but none of it felt right—not with Todoroki resting peacefully between them, not with Momo looking so serene and content.

So instead, she reached for one of the remaining sweets and held it out. "Here. Try this one next."

Momo accepted it with a soft smile, biting into it while keeping the little one secure in her lap. "Mmm, perfect."

"You're perfect," Jirou blurted, then nearly choked on her own breath. "I-I mean—uh—"

Momo turned to her with wide eyes, her expression unreadable for a moment. Then she laughed again, the sound like wind chimes in summer. "You're cute when you're nervous."

Jirou groaned and dropped her face into her hands, her ears burning. "Why am I like this..."

Momo just smiled and reached over to gently tug one of Jirou's hands away from her face. Their fingers brushed. Jirou stilled.

"I'm glad you're here, Kyouka," she whispered. "Really."

They sat together in the waning sunlight, sharing stolen looks and small laughs, passing sweets and soft words between them like secrets. Todoroki eventually dozed off in Momo's arms, his tiny breaths warm against her collarbone.

And Jirou... Jirou just watched, heart full and heavy at once.

This little world of theirs was beautiful. So impossibly beautiful.

But like all dreams, she feared the waking.

Because she didn't know if Momo could bear to open her eyes...

And she didn't know if she could watch it happen when she did.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Come on! Come on! Come on!" Denki shouted, gripping the controller like his life depended on it, his character swerving wildly on screen.

"Dude, I'm coming right—Oh! Ohhh! Dude, you just got owned!" Sero cackled as the results flashed across the screen. "First place again, baby!"

"Nooo!" Denki groaned dramatically, flopping back onto the couch like he'd just been shot. "This game sucks! I always get stuck on that damn Rainbow Road!"

"Excuses, excuses," Sero teased, tossing his arms behind his head and grinning like a smug cat. "Long live the king!"

A soft giggle floated through the room.

Kirishima looked down, and there in his lap, little Bakugou was clutching a crust wedge with both hands, cheeks stuffed like a squirrel. The tiny blonde let out another bubbly laugh, crumbs dusting his shirt, his wide crimson eyes sparkling like rubies in the soft glow of the TV.

The sound made Kirishima's heart squeeze.

He was used to Bakugou's voice being loud, brash, crackling with fire. But this—this soft, unguarded giggle—was like sunshine cracking through storm clouds.

Kirishima gently brushed a smudge of sauce from the toddler's chin. "You having fun, Kat?"

Bakugou nodded, mouth full, and made a muffled, "Mhm!"

They were tucked on the couch behind the others, the room warm with the smell of pepperoni and garlic crust. The giant pizza box sat half-open on the coffee table, surrounded by soda cans and controllers.

Kirishima had taken over babysitting duty for the day—Momo had taken little Todoroki out for some quiet one-on-one time, so he figured it'd be a good idea to let Bakugou hang out with the guys for a more relaxed, fun night.

So far, no terrorizing. No yelling. No headbutts.

Just giggles. And pizza. And Bakugou—sweet, sticky-faced, cuddly Bakugou—tucked against him like he belonged there.

Kirishima was a little stunned by it, honestly.

Kirishima couldn't believe how small he was. His tiny socked feet dangled just past Kirishima's thigh, and every so often, he'd absently pat Kirishima's arm like it was a plushie.

This version of Bakugou was so different from the fiery, sharp-edged teen he knew. There were no snarled insults. No sneers. Just round cheeks, chubby fingers, and a laugh so light it barely felt real.

But it was real. And it made Kirishima smile like an idiot.

"All right, who's next?" Sero turned around with a cocky grin, spinning his controller like a gunslinger. "Three wins in a row. Who's got the guts to challenge the king?"

Denki groaned, hiding behind a slice of pizza. "Not me, man. My pride's already in shambles."

Kirishima laughed and raised a hand. "I'll play ya."

Sero raised a brow, intrigued. "You think you can actually beat me?"

Kirishima felt a soft tug at his shirt. He looked down.

Little Bakugou was staring up at him, cheeks puffed out slightly, lips still sticky from sauce. His tiny fingers held tight to Kirishima's shirt, and his wide crimson eyes sparkled with excitement.

"Win?" he asked quietly, hopeful.

Kirishima blinked.

His chest squeezed.

This kid—this tiny version of his best friend—was asking him to win.

For him.

Kirishima's chest felt like it had been hit by a meteor made of marshmallows. He smiled, tender and wide. "You got it, buddy."

Bakugou's entire face lit up. "Yay!" he squeaked, bouncing a little in place.

Sero tossed him a controller, and Kirishima caught it easily. "Let's roll, Sharky," Sero grinned.

"Bring it on, Tape Man," Kirishima shot back, eyes gleaming.

He shifted so Bakugou could sit upright beside him, still leaning against his side like a baby koala. The toddler clapped his sticky hands together, then flung his arms around Kirishima's neck like a cape.

"Go Sharky! Win da zoom wace!"

Kirishima could feel the weight of those small hopes. The little guy believed in him.

And that meant more than any game win ever could.

Kirishima chuckled. "All right, Kat. Let's do this."

"Sharky go fast," Bakugou added solemnly. "Wike KA-BOOM!"

Kirishima held back a laugh. "We'll try to keep the boom on the track."

Sero plopped down again with Denki, who leaned on his shoulder with a defeated sigh. "I'm gonna cry if he wins."

"Too bad," Sero said. "Crybaby privilege is already taken."

Bakugou lifted his head to yell, "We go now???"

Kirishima grinned. "Yep. Let's get ready."

The screen flashed the countdown:

3...

Bakugou lifted his arms like he was on a rollercoaster. "Woooo!"

2...

Kirishima stuck his tongue out in pure focus.

1...

"ZOOM!" Bakugou shrieked.

And they were off!

The race exploded onto the screen in a flash of color, music blaring from the speakers as the characters zoomed off the starting line. Kirishima leaned forward, brows furrowed, mouth slightly open as he focused with everything he had.

"Go go goooo!" Bakugou bounced beside him, tiny fists pounding Kirishima's shoulder. "Sharky win! Sharky go BOOM!

Kirishima chuckled, barely dodging a banana peel. "I'm tryin', buddy, I'm tryin'!"

"Not fast 'nuff!" Bakugou declared, puffing his cheeks like an angry hamster, pointing dramatically at the screen with one sauce-smeared finger. "He passin' you! Get him!"

From the floor, Sero cackled. "Looks like you've got your own angry coach now!"

Bakugou narrowed his eyes. "You meanie tape."

"Ohhh, he's gonna roast me? Okay, I see how it is!" Sero held his hands up in mock surrender. "I'll remember this, Mini-boom."

Bakugou pointed a chubby finger at the screen, voice rising with urgency. "No hit Sharky!"

Too late.

Sero's red shell blasted through the virtual air—and Kirishima's kart flew dramatically off the edge of the map.

"NOOO!" Kirishima howled, throwing his head back in agony.

"Sharkyyyyy!" Bakugou wailed with genuine toddler betrayal, flopping  into Kirishima's lap like a starfish. "You faw!!"

"I know, I know! I'll get back in the race!" Kirishima said quickly, rubbing soothing circles on Bakugou's tummy while trying to steer back onto the track.

Bakugou gasped suddenly, like he'd just remembered a battle plan, and sat up straight, cupping Kirishima's ear with his hands like he was sharing a top-secret mission. "You gotta zoom now. Win. For mes, Sharky."

Kirishima smiled through gritted teeth, dodging a field of banana peels and collecting a speed boost. "You got it, Kat."

"RAWR!" Bakugou cheered. "Sharky bite da tape man!"

With a perfectly timed drift, Kirishima swung around a sharp turn, his thumb slamming the green shell button. The projectile sailed down the track

—direct hit.

"NOOOOO!" Sero howled. "BETRAYAL!"

" HAHAHA In you're face," Denki laughed at the tape boy's paled face.

1st Place.

The words blinked across Kirishima's screen.

Bakugou screamed.

"WE WINNEDDDD!!"

He launched himself at Kirishima's face like a rocket, nearly knocking the controller out of his hands. Kirishima caught him and spun him once, laughing, as Bakugou shrieked in pure delight.

"You da BESTEST Sharky!" Bakugou shouted, grabbing Kirishima's face in both hands and smooshing his cheeks together. "You go fast! Wike—Wike KABOOM ZOOM!"

Kirishima held him tighter. "You're my secret weapon, dude."

Bakugou giggled wildly, eyes crinkling into crescent moons. He leaned in and nuzzled into Kirishima's neck with a happy hum. "Sharky my hewo.

Kirishima stopped but smiled as he patted the little one's back.

Denki groaned from the floor. "How am I getting roasted and out-cuted by a three-year-old?!"

Bakugou peeked over Kirishima's shoulder and stuck out his tongue. "You swow. Sharky fast."

"I—! That's it," Denki announced dramatically, throwing a pillow over his face. "I'm retiring from friendship.

Sero leaned back and groaned. "We've peaked. It's all downhill from here."

Kirishima grinned and gently rubbed Bakugou's back. "Wanna play again, little dude? Maybe pick out a new kart?"

Bakugou popped upright, his eyes wide. "YEAH! Wanna purple car! Wit da spinn wheels! Go bouncy bounce! Woom woom!"

Kirishima laughed. "Purple spinny wheels, coming right up."

As the game reset and Denki sulked dramatically into a pillow mound, Kirishima helped Bakugou scroll through the car selections, the toddler pointing excitedly at every glittery, flashy option. Every so often, he'd clap when a new color flashed or lean in with a delighted gasp when the kart spun on the screen.

Settled against Kirishima's chest, warm and safe and sleepy from excitement and pizza, Bakugou's energy began to ebb. He yawned mid-cheer and blinked slowly, snuggling closer, fingers playing with Kirishima's hoodie strings.

In a world where quirks had flipped everything upside down, where chaos and confusion reigned, and the line between hero and child blurred—

This moment felt like a gift.

Just him. Just Kat. Just the flicker of the screen, the soft weight against his chest, and the quiet, incredible feeling of being needed.

Tiny arms around his neck.

A sleepy whisper of, "Sharky 'est..."

And that?

That was enough to make Kirishima's heart burst.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Midoriya's POV:

I haven't been able to stop thinking about what happened.

The incident outside with Kacchan and Todoroki—it replays in my mind on a constant loop, every second of it burned into my memory. Whatever they saw out there... it rattled them. No—terrified them. I've never seen either of them like that before.

Kacchan—who throws himself headfirst into battle, who mocks danger like it's beneath him—was shaking. Crying. He clung to me like a frightened child, his fists balled tightly in my shirt. 

And Todoroki, who usually keeps his emotions buried under layers of composure, was completely undone. His breathing was ragged. Unlimited tears pouring out of his eyes. He looked like he was barely hanging on.

Neither of them would tell me what happened.

They just kept crying.

And that silence—that absence of explanation—scares me even more than their tears did.

But... Kacchan did say something. Something that's been stuck in my head ever since, echoing in every quiet moment.

That night, before Recovery Girl arrived to heal them, I was holding him, rocking him gently as he sobbed into my hoodie. He kept mumbling something over and over, voice soft and broken.

"Y-yewo monsta... b-bad monsta..."

Yellow monster.

I don't know what it means. I don't know who or what it was. But something about the way he said it—the tremble in his voice, the way he curled into himself like saying it out loud might make it appear—it chilled me.

And I haven't been able to shake the feeling that this—whatever it was—is connected to everything.

To the transformation.

To the regression.

To the reason they're slipping further and further away from who they used to be.

I sat down at my desk and stared out the window. The moon was high in the sky now, casting silvery light across the campus grounds. Everything looked so quiet... so peaceful. It felt wrong.

I glanced back at my notebook. Pages and pages of observations. Every detail I could document.

Speech regressions. Motor skill changes. Memory gaps. Behavior patterns. Even small things—what foods they gravitate toward, what comforts them, how they react to certain words.

I've been watching them closely. Studying them. Not because I don't trust the Pro Heroes to fix this—I do—but because I can't just sit back and do nothing. Not when every day I watch pieces of my friends slip away.

Kacchan... seems to remember more than he lets on. He recognizes me. He recognizes his parents. There are moments when he moves his hands a certain way, and as if tiny explosions flicker from his palms like muscle memory. He doesn't even realize he's doing it. And when he gets angry—which, let's be honest, is still often but not really—there's a flash in his eyes that reminds me of the real Kacchan. 

The one I grew up with. The one who fought tooth and nail to be the best.

But Todoroki...

Todoroki's different.

He's... fading.

I don't know how else to describe it. His eyes don't hold the same focus anymore. He stumbles over his own name sometimes. 

He speaks in simpler words, shorter sentences, sometimes not at all unless prompted. He carries around that stuffed cat, "Fluffy," like it's his anchor to the world, and the way he clings to Momo... it's more than just comfort.

I think, deep down, he believes she's something more. Like she's the only piece of familiarity he still recognizes—maybe even as a parental figure.

It hurts to say this, but... I think he's forgetting us.

I think he's forgetting himself.

I closed the notebook and gripped the edges tightly, my knuckles white.

No. I can't think like that.

I won't think like that.

The Pro Heroes will catch whoever did this. They will find a way to reverse the damage. We have the best minds working on this—Principal Nezu, Ectoplasm, Cementoss, even Hatsume-san's helping with analysis.

But if they don't...

Then I'll do it.

I'll figure it out. I'll track this villain down. I'll find the answers no one else can. Because I refuse to accept this as the end for them.

Kacchan has fought through so much—his pride, his past, his pain—to become the person he is today. He's more than his rage. He's more than just power. He deserves to keep growing, to keep living as the person he's become.

And Todoroki... Todoroki clawed his way out of the shadow of his father, out of a childhood no one should ever have to endure. He chose to be kind. To be better. To be free.

I won't let that be erased.

They're my friends.

They're heroes.

And I'll protect them—no matter what it takes.

Even if it means facing the yellow monster myself.

Even if it means losing sleep, losing safety, losing everything.

Because I won't let them fade into memory.

Not while I still have the strength to fight.

Not while there's still a chance.

Not while I'm still standing.

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV:

"Mine!"

"Mine!"

"I had fiwst!"

Todoroki's tiny face scrunched into a pout as he tugged on the soft, sky-blue blanket with all his might. His round cheeks puffed out, lower lip trembling, and his mismatched eyes shimmered with the threat of tears. His small fingers clung to the blanket like it was the most precious treasure in the world.

"Nu! S'my bwankie!" he whined, his voice shaky. "Sho-Sho had fiwstest!"

Across from him, Bakugou plopped on padded bottom of the playmat with a fwump, clutching the other end of the blanket like a warrior defending his shield. His messy blond hair was even spikier than usual, sticking up in all directions, and his little nose wrinkled in frustration.

"It not a dum bwankie!" he barked, cheeks pink from effort. "It my hewo cape! I gots 'ave peopwe!" He tugged again with a determined grunt.

The two toddlers, meant to be napping quietly on their playmat, had gotten cranky instead. Denki and Sero were supposed to be watching them—but had wandered into the kitchen, trying to figure and debating the 'babysitting snacks' would be the best.

Meanwhile, chaos bloomed on the playmat.

Todoroki's lower lip wobbled again, and his voice cracked as he mumbled, "Nuuu... is for cuddwin'... Sho-Sho sad wifout it..." 

Bakugou blinked, still gripping the blanket. "You gots dat dum fwuffy cat! You don' need dis!"

Todoroki gasped, scandalized, clutching Fluffy the cat to his chest with one arm. His fingers tightened on the blanket with the other. "Fwuffy no dumb! He fwiend! He huggie me wike Mama..."

" He TOY! Not fwiend, it dum toy!"

Todoroki's breath caught in his throat, and he stopped pulling. His grip slackened as he looked down at Fluffy with trembling lashes. Bakugou gave one final yank, snatching the blanket with a victorious grunt.

 " Ha! I win-"

But then he paused.

Todoroki wasn't yelling back. He wasn't pouting or reaching again. He was quiet.

Too quiet.

Bakugou looked up—and his little heart sank. Todoroki had curled in on himself, face hidden behind Fluffy, his shoulders shaking. Soft hiccups escaped him, and fat tears rolled silently down his cheeks.

"B-Baku meanie..." he mumbled into Fluffy's fur.

Bakugou's grip on the blanket slowly loosened. His chest got tight. He didn't like seeing the other cry.

 Not like that.

Bakugou let go of the blanket as he saw how the other who was now rubbing his eyes with tiny fists and letting out soft hiccupy sobs. Bakugou's grip on the blanket loosened. Bakugou's chest tightened with something weird and itchy. 

Guilt.

"...Tch." He huffed, scooting closer with a pout. Then, in a rare show of toddler honor, he held out the blanket again. " You can hab it..."

Todoroki peeked up, eyes huge and watery. "...W-Weally?"

Bakugou looked away, cheeks even redder now. "Y-Yeah. But we can shawe, 'kay? I use da end for my cape, and you do... huggie stuff."

Todoroki's eyes lit up, still shiny but no longer crying. He wiped his face as he nodded his head and scooted over. 

Bakugou was pouting when he felt something soft wrapping over his shoulders. He looked over and saw the younger of the two wrapping the blanket around both of them. His pout disappeared as Todoroki leaned his head on Bakugou's shoulder, Fluffy squished between them.

"Tank y-yous Baku, Baku wice..." he whispered.

"Am not." Bakugou huffed, but he didn't move away.

Todoroki rubbed his eyes and sniffed, he then hugged his plush, " Baku..."

"Yeah?"

“I scawed,” Todoroki whispered, voice trembling.

Bakugou's whole body tensed. That same thing Todoroki had said before the monster chased them. His little fists curled around the blanket as he watched the smaller boy shrink into himself, clutching Fluffy like a shield.

"W-Why?" Bakugou asked, voice unusually soft.

Todoroki buried his face deeper into his plush. “Yewwo m-monsta…”

Bakugou’s crimson eyes widened. That monster. The one with the glowing yellow eyes and razor teeth that chased them outside. Just thinking about it made his heart pound.

He still couldn’t sleep without a nightlight. He tried—but the dark felt too big, too full of shadows. Every time the lights went out, it felt like it was there again. Waiting.

Waiting to grab him. Or worse, grab Todoroki.

Those eyes. Those claws.

It terrified him.

And looking at Todoroki now—shaking, clutching Fluffy like he might disappear—Bakugou realized he wasn’t alone.

Todoroki was still scared too.

Maybe even more than he was.

Before he could say anything, he saw the other looking one whimpering as he buried his face into his plush as he shaken with fear. The blonde frowned. Then without saying anything, he scooted closer to the other toddler and wrapped his arms around the shaking boy's shoulder.

" Woki, h-he no come. Zuzu and Skarky hewe. They hewos."

Todoroki blinked, eyes glimmering with fear as Bakugou softly patted his head, " Ands Waka and Mowmo hewes toos. They pwotec you toos!"

Todoroki sniffed as he wiped his eyes, " M-Mama pwotec S-Sho-Sho?"

Bakugou hesitated. That word again—Mama. Every time Todoroki said it, something weird stirred in his chest, like he should say it’s wrong. But not now. Not when he looked so scared.

So he let it go.

"Yeah... Mama hewe too. So no more scawed, otay?"

Todoroki hiccupped as he slowly nodded his head, " Kay..."

Bakugou gave a rare smile and pulled him close, arms wrapping around his smaller friend. "We big boys, Woki. Big boys no cwy. We bwave."

Todoroki's mismatched eyes grew wide again. He frowned as he snuggled Fluffy close. "S-Sho-Sho... no bwave, Baku b-bwave..."

Bakugou frowned deeply, then huffed with all the seriousness a toddler could muster. "You is! You weally bwave, an' yous nice too even if yous cwybaby some-tiwe."

Todoroki looked at the other with surprise, " W*hic*Weally?"

"Uh-huh!" Bakugou nodded furiously. "You wun 'way fwom da monsta! Wike a big boy hewo! I bwave, so's you bwave too, Woki!"

Todoroki's little chest warmed at the words. His heart beat a bit calmer. He sniffled again—then, out of nowhere, he lunged forward and wrapped his tiny arms around Bakugou's neck.

"Woki—!" Bakugou squeaked, nearly toppling over.

"Baku beshtest budda! Wub Baku wots!"

Bakugou's little cheek blush as he felt the other's cheek crashing against his little cheeks, he groaned, " Woki..."

Todoroki pulled back slightly, bottom lip sticking out again. "Baku no wub Sho-Sho?"

Bakugou blinked. The wobble in Todoroki's voice, the way his shiny eyes were brimming again—it made something soft click in his tiny chest.

He sighed.

"...Wub you too..." he mumbled, eyes averted.

Todoroki beamed.

With a triumphant giggle, he tackled Bakugou into a squishy toddler hug again. Bakugou yelped but didn't resist this time, letting the smaller boy cuddle him close under the shared blanket.

From the kitchen doorway, Sero peeked in and blinked. "Awww... hey Denki, cancel the popcorn. The babies made up."

Denki peeked over his shoulder, arms full of snack bags. "So... toast instead?"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"You're kidding, right?"

Kirishima stood frozen in the dorm hallway, his voice low and sharp with disbelief. His crimson eyes searched Midoriya's face for a hint of a joke, a crack in the intensity.

But Midoriya didn't flinch. His notebook was open against his chest, fingers tight around the edges like it was the only thing keeping him upright.

"I wish I was." His voice was hoarse, like he hadn't slept—because he hadn't.

Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck, glancing over his shoulder toward the common room where soft snores filling the room with the little ones cuddled up together as they slept.

"Midoriya, we don't even have a name. No records, no sightings, not even a sketch. Just... a 'yellow monster'?"

Midoriya's hands shook slightly as he flipped to a page in his notes, already cluttered with sketches, timelines, and messy scribbles.

"That's what Kacchan said—before he continued crying. He kept muttering it over and over. 'Yellow monster.' I thought it was nonsense at first. But what if it wasn't?"

Kirishima frowned. "So we're basing this on something Bakugou said when he's literally a toddler?"

"Not just that," Midoriya said quickly, voice rising. "It fits with the symptoms. The memory loss. The behavioral regression. There are only a few quirks capable of something like this—and even fewer users strong enough to affect pro-level resistance like that. If we dig into archived villain profiles, cross-check regions, and—"

"Midoriya, breathe."

Kirishima stepped forward, placing a firm hand on his shoulder. The green-haired boy froze, realizing he'd started spiraling again.

He swallowed hard. "S-Sorry."

Kirishima offered a tired smile. "I know you want to fix this. I do too. But we can't rush into something half-blind and hope for a miracle. We could make things worse."

Midoriya hesitated... then let out a shaky breath.

"I get that. But every day we wait, they slip further away."

Kirishima didn't answer, but the look in his eyes said he understood.

"There's more," Midoriya said quietly. "Earlier... I was coming down the stairs. Momo and Jirou were watching over the kids. And I saw Todoroki reach out for Momo and call her—"

He stopped, then forced the words out.

"He called her 'Mama.'"

Kirishima's eyes widened. The silence that followed was immediate and heavy.

"...You sure?"

Midoriya nodded solemnly. "It wasn't a slip. It wasn't a joke. He looked at her like she was the only person in the world who could keep him safe. Like... he didn't remember she wasn't."

Kirishima leaned back against the wall, exhaling slowly. That image hit harder than he expected.

"That's... messed up."

"It is," Midoriya agreed. "And it confirms a theory I've been working on."

He flipped to a page marked with red tabs and tapped it.

"I think the more we treat them like toddlers, the more they become toddlers. Mentally, emotionally, even instinctively. It's like their minds are adapting to the role they're being placed into. If that continues, we could lose who they are."

Kirishima blinked. "Wait—you mean like... we're accelerating the regression without meaning to?"

Midoriya nodded. "Think about it. When you're with Kacchan, he still shows flashes of his old self. He gets frustrated, he tries to act independent, he even throws tantrums like himself. But Todoroki? He's quieter. He clings to Momo. He lets others feed him, dress him. He's not fighting it anymore."

"Because we're not giving him a reason to."

"Exactly."

Kirishima stared at the floor, jaw clenched.

"Damn... so the care that's keeping them safe might also be the thing pulling them under."

Midoriya nodded again. "I'm not saying we stop helping them. But we need to adjust. Reintroduce old routines. Familiarity. Muscle memory. Something to keep their minds tethered to who they were."

"That's a hell of a theory, man."

"I know." Midoriya scratched the back of his neck. "I was up all night with it. Parts of it stopped making sense around 4 a.m., but..."

Kirishima chuckled, a brief break in the storm.

"You're still one of the smartest people I know, even sleep-deprived."

Midoriya smiled weakly. "T-Thanks."

"So," Kirishima said, straightening, "you're planning to do something, aren't you?"

Midoriya's eyes lit with determination. "I already texted a few others I trust. We're meeting in my room after lights out. Once the little ones are asleep. Low profile."

Kirishima crossed his arms and nodded.

"Good. You're right—we can't let this go on. But we'll need more than theories. We'll need data, a plan, and a way to stay off the teachers' radar."

Midoriya's eyes sharpened. "I've got all three. Just need the team."

"Count me in." Kirishima clapped a hand on his shoulder again. "And... for what it's worth, I'll keep treating Bakugou like Bakugou. No baby talk. No coddling. Just... respect."

"That might be exactly what he needs."

Kirishima turned to leave, then paused.

"Oh—better get back. Mini-Bakubro gets cranky if I'm gone too long. Last time he tried to headbutt the couch."

Midoriya laughed, the sound soft and tired.

As Kirishima walked off, Midoriya called out one more time.

"Kirishima?"

The redhead glanced back.

Midoriya offered a sincere smile.

"You're a good friend. I'm really glad Kacchan has you."

Kirishima blinked, then returned the smile—wide and full of sharp teeth.

"Thanks, man. Me too."

He disappeared down the hallway.

Midoriya stood alone in the dim light, clutching his notebook to his chest. His breath was steady now. Focused.

He glanced down at a page with a hastily drawn villain silhouette—just a shadow and two yellow eyes.

"Hang on, Kacchan. Todoroki. We're going to fix this. I promise."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Whoa… is that really Mr. Bakugou and Mr. Todoroki?” Eri’s eyes sparkled like stars as she clutched her tiny backpack straps, standing right next to Nejire in the doorway.

Nejire smiled wide, practically glowing. “Yup! In itsy bitsy, teeny tiny flesh!”

Down in the common room stood a pint-sized Bakugou—like a fierce little firecracker in an orange monster truck tee and baggy black shorts. His stubby legs planted wide, fists on hips, cheeks puffed out like he was trying to roar tough—but honestly, he just looked like a chubby little blowfish.

Behind him peeked an even tinier, much shyer Todoroki, half-hidden behind Bakugou, clutching his beloved fluffy gray cat plushie. His red-overalls had a delicate rose patch near the pocket with a soft blue shirt underneath, and his big, wide eyes blinked softly as he peeked out like a tiny scared kitten

Eri blinked once. Then again.“Whoa… they’re so cute!” she whispered.

Bakugou’s cheeks puffed even bigger. “I NOT cute! I BIG boy! Wight, Woki?” His little voice was all gruff bravado, but it came out squeaky.

Todoroki let out a tiny squeak and shrank further behind Bakugou, only a tuft of his red-and-white hair sticking out like a fluffy flag.

Eri tilted her head. “Why’s he hiding?”

Momo stepped forward with a gentle smile, kneeling to their level.“He’s just shy. It’s a little overwhelming sometimes.”

She reached out and softly rubbed Todoroki’s back.“Sho-Sho, it’s okay. It’s Eri. You remember Eri, don’t you?”

Todoroki blinked up at her, uncertain. His little eyebrows furrowed as he tried to pull memories forward—bits and pieces of a girl with soft white hair and kind red eyes—but everything felt fuzzy.

Without a word, he wrapped his arms around Momo’s neck and buried his face into her shoulder. Momo’s smile faltered just slightly as she hugged him close.

Nejire crouched beside them with a playful pout. “Aww, come on little Sho-Sho~ Eri’s the nicest kid in the whole world!” She gently hugged Eri from behind, earning a quiet giggle.

Bakugou turned when he noticed Todoroki clinging to Momo. He stomped over, little brows furrowed, and patted his friend’s back.“C’mon Woki, she no eats ya! I wif you! You ‘afe now, ’kay? Wember?”

Todoroki peeked up at him with wide eyes, then glanced at Momo’s warm smile. Slowly, he nodded and loosened his grip, still holding tight to his stuffed cat.

“’Kay…” he murmured.

Momo and Nejire both sighed softly in relief. Eri stepped forward shyly.

“U-Um… d-do you wanna play with me?” she asked, holding out a small pouch of game pieces. “I brought games. We can share.”

Bakugou’s little crimson eyes lit up.“Game!? Otay!!” he cheered, bouncing once.

Eri giggled and gently took his hand. “Come on!”

But before she could lead him away, Bakugou turned and grabbed Todoroki’s hand too. The shy boy let out a tiny surprised gasp, but Bakugou just smiled big and proud.

“We pway nows, Woki!”

Todoroki glanced between Bakugou and Eri, nervous but trusting.

“’Kay, B-Baku.”

Eri carefully led them to the coffee table in the common room, setting down her pouch of games. The boys followed, Bakugou already loudly claiming dibs on the monster truck coloring page while Todoroki quietly sat beside him with Fluffy in his lap.

From the couch, Nejire squealed, hugging a throw pillow to her chest.“This is so adorable!! Eri’s never had a playdate before!”

Momo smiled warmly, settling beside her.“It really is sweet. Even if she’s a bit older, she’s so gentle with them.”

Nejire followed Momo’s gaze, watching as Eri patiently handed out colored pencils, explaining each game like a teacher. Todoroki clutched his plushie and carefully tried to colored within the lines, while Bakugou furiously scribbled red all over the monster truck, declaring it the "blasty car."

Nejire tilted her head, voice softening.“That little Todoroki’s a total cutie.”

Momo blinked and looked over. “…He really is.”

There was a pause, warm and quiet.

“Man,” Nejire sighed, leaning back with a smile, “I’m gonna miss this. They're so much cuter like this. And way less moody.”

Momo chuckled faintly… then her smile faded just a bit.

“…Yeah. Me too.”

Nejire glanced at her, noticing the hint of sadness behind Momo’s composed expression.

She didn’t say anything else—just watched as Momo gently tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, eyes never leaving the red-and-white-haired toddler.

Because even if they all wanted them back to normal…

Part of them wished this moment could last just a little longer.

Back at the coffee table, the playdate was in full swing. Little Eri had carefully spread out her coloring books and pencils across the surface like a tiny hostess. The three toddlers sat criss crossed on the floor, their tiny legs tucked under them and concentration written all over their chubby faces.

Eri hummed quietly to herself, a soft tune as she colored in a daisy with light yellow petals and a big green stem.

Todoroki sat beside her, still holding his plush cat “Fluffy” tucked in his lap. He was carefully—very carefully—trying to color in a drawing of a kitten, making tiny slow strokes with a sky-blue crayon. Every once in a while, he paused and glanced at Eri’s page, captivated.

Bakugou, on the other hand, was chaos incarnate. His monster truck was now mostly red with some orange, a lot of black, and scribbles that clearly weren’t in the lines—but to him, it was perfect.

“My caw be weally fast! Zoom zoom! It wed 'n fast ‘n cool!” Bakugou declared proudly, jabbing the red crayon at the page like a sword.

Eri giggled, “I’m coloring a flower!”

Todoroki blinked at her soft voice, his big eyes drifting over to her page. The flower she was coloring had now gentle pink petals and a cute smiley face drawn in the middle.

He leaned a little closer, careful not to bump his plush, his eyes wide with wonder.

Eri noticed and smiled. She turned her page gently toward him.“Do you like it?”

Todoroki clutched Fluffy to his chest and gave a shy nod.

“Pweety…” he mumbled, voice barely above a whisper.

Eri’s eyes lit up like the sun. “You wanna color a flower too?” she asked, already flipping through her book until she found another flower page. She tore it out with careful hands and slid it in front of him.

“Here!”

Todoroki’s cheeks turned pink. “…Kay.”

Eri scooted closer, so their knees touched just a little, and gently set down the box of crayons between them. Todoroki, ever-so-carefully, set Fluffy beside him and reached out with tiny fingers to pick a crayon.

“What color should we make the flower?” she asked, tilting her head.

Todoroki blinked. Then he stared at the crayons like they were a test. After a moment of deep thought, he shrugged bashfully.

Eri giggled, “Okay! How about… pink?”

He nodded. “Kay.”

With that, the two of them began coloring side by side, Eri chatting softly about how flowers grow and Todoroki making little “hm” noises in agreement as he tried his best to stay in the lines.

Meanwhile, Bakugou was still in his own little world. His tongue stuck out in full focus, his brows scrunched, and red crayon streaked across the truck’s flames like an explosion.

“Boom! It go so fash it bwow up da twacks!” he declared triumphantly, lifting the page to show the others like it was a masterpiece.

Eri clapped her hands. “Wow! That’s super cool, Bakugou!”

“I know, it boom boom!” he grinned, puffing his chest out proudly before slapping the paper back down to add even more explosions with a yellow crayon.

Todoroki peeked over at the drawing and echoed, “Boom boom.”

Bakugou beamed, clearly taking it as the highest of praise.

A minute later, Eri looked over at Todoroki’s flower and gasped happily.“Sho-Sho! That’s so pretty! I love the blue!”

Todoroki blinked, then looked down at the blue-and-pink flower they were coloring together. His lips twitched into a soft, tiny smile.

“Fo’ Mama,” he whispered, mostly to himself, but Eri heard.

Her heart melted. She gave the little one a gentle smile, "That's very nice of you, I'm sure she'll love it."

Todoroki smiled at her praise and continued coloring. Back on the couch, Nejire had her hands over her mouth, eyes misty.

“Momo. MOMO. Did you hear him??”

Momo nodded slowly, hand covering her heart.

The three toddlers continued coloring — Eri softly humming again, Todoroki humming back in low mimics, and Bakugou making vroom noises while scribbling another explosion in the corner.

The room felt soft and warm. For a few precious moments, everything was peaceful and simple.

Just three little kids.

Crayons.

Coloring books.

And a whole world of imagination.

As the last scribbles of pink and blue finished blooming across the paper, Eri set down her crayon with a content sigh.

“All done!” she beamed, holding up her page for Momo and Nejire to see. “We made matching flowers!”

Todoroki looked up shyly and lifted his own drawing beside hers, their two flowers side by side like best friends in a garden. It looked like colorful scribbles but the little one was proud of it.

He gave the tiniest, proudest smile. “Dis one’s ‘oa ‘ous,” he whispered again, this time a little louder as he gave the picture to Momo whose heart nearly burst. 

She covered her mouth and whispered, “Thank you, Sho-Sho…”

Todoroki gave a bashful smile, " 'Ure ewcome Mama."

Before the moment could get too cute, Bakugou jumped to his feet, nearly tripping over a crayon box. “Otay! We done! Now we pway hewo vs bad wuys!”

Eri blinked. “Bad guys?”

“YEAH!” Bakugou’s eyes sparkled with mischief. “I da bad wuys! I go ‘RAWR!’ an’ chase you guys!”

Todoroki immediately scrambled to grab Fluffy, wide-eyed. “No no monsta!"

Bakugou stopped and he pouted as Todoroki huddled to Eri who gently patted his head, " We're only pretending, there’s no monster so no need to be scared."

Todoroki peeked his head out, " N-No monsta?"

Eri shook head, " Nope, we're going to be the heros!"

Todoroki's eyes widen as he nodded, " Kay."

Eri giggled, clapping. “Let’s play! You can be the bad guy, Bakugou, and me and Sho-Sho will be the heroes!”

Bakugou bared his tiny teeth in the least scary monster face ever.“I gonna swomp on da city! You no swop me!” he roared, lifting his arms and marching in circles around the coffee table, roaring with each step.

Eri jumped up and held Todoroki's hand, " Come on, Sho-Sho! We have to save the plushies!”

Todoroki gasped as he nodded his head as he clutched Fluffy in his arm, " Pwushies in twoubwe!"

Then they all ran over to the pile of plushies as Bakugou stomped over. " I bad wuy! I eat yous pwushies!"

" Stop right there villian!" Eri chirped as she stood firm in front of the pile of plushies. She then ran to her toy bag and pulled out this sparkle wand and pointed it at the mini Bakugou.

" I will use my sparkle beam to stop you with my sidekick Sho-Sho who will use his ice powers!"

Todoroki looked and he saw Eri looking down and gave him a little smile, he gasped as he made a little pose with his stuffed animal, " Wce!"

Eri smiled as she then smirked at Bakugou before she waved it toward Bakugou dramatically.

“Sparkle beam—activate!”

Bakugou collapsed onto the couch dramatically.“AUGH! You got me! I come back bigga next wime!!”

Nejire and Momo applauded from the sidelines, giggling.

“Quick! Save the plushies!” Eri declared, pointing toward a pile of stuffed animals on the beanbags nearby.

Eri quickly went over as Todoroki waddled over with determination, Eri scooped some up and smiled down at them, " We saved the plushies."

Todoroki saw what she was doing and then started scooping up a bunny and a frog before handing them to Eri with the solemnity of a real rescue.

"Pwushies 'sab," he echoed.

Eri gave him a soft nod with a smile, “Yep. They're safe now.”

She gave him a small hug which made Todoroki smiled brightly.

From the couch, Nejire cooed, nudging Momo with a grin.“This is so much better than hero training.”

Momo chuckled softly, eyes following the toddlers as Eri draped a blanket around Todoroki like a cape, and Bakugou tried to balance a plush on his head while roaring.

“They’re playing… like real kids,” she said, voice thick with emotion.

Nejire watched a now Todoroki toddle over to Momo with a stuffed bear and dog in each arm, holding them out like offerings.

" 'Ave Fwuffy fwends 'or yous!"

Momo bent down and gently took the plushies, brushing his bangs aside affectionately.“Thank you, Sho-Sho. You did a good job of saving them.”

Todoroki smiled as he reached up for her. She scooped him up hug him. Nejire smiled at the two while Bakugou bounced over to them, arms crossed. “Now we pway 'itchen! I mak' boom-cakes!”

Eri gasped. “Ooooh! I have my tea set!” She rushed over to her toy bag, pulling out a pink plastic teapot and cups.

Momo felt Todoroki wiggling out of her hold, she then placed him down as he wobbled over to Eri as she pulled out some tea cups. With a bouncing Bakugou next to them as he telling them he's going to make the 'biggest boom-cakes' ever.

Nejire and Momo watched, utterly enchanted, as the toddlers began setting up an imaginary tea party — Todoroki pouring pretend tea with careful hands, Eri adding invisible sugar, and Bakugou… smacking his plate with a spoon.

“My cakie go BOOM wen you eats it! Watch!” he announced, making explosion noises as he offered an empty plastic plate.

Todoroki blinked and looked at it with serious toddler concern. “Dat 'ad cakie."

“Nuh uh! It yummy! Taste go kaboom!”

As the tea party began, with giggles and crashing spoons and Fluffy seated at the table as a guest of honor, the dorm felt like a safe little world.

Full of laughter, pretend magic, and the kind of joy only little ones could create.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV:

"No!"

The sharp refusal echoed through the common room with all the force of a battle cry—but it came from a three-year-old in a dinosaur onesie.

Denki sighed dramatically, kneeling next to the tiny, scowling Bakugou and holding out a spoon filled with carefully chopped spinach ohitashi. "Bakubro, c'mon, don't you want to try this yummy, yummy ohitashi~? It's got spicy soy sauce! It's spicy! You love spicy!"

Bakugou turned his whole body away with exaggerated flair, flopping sideways with a huff. "No!"

Denki slumped. "Oh, come on, dude. Don't you wanna grow up big and strong like All Might?"

"NO!" Bakugou barked, puffing out his cheeks and drawing his arms tighter across his chest, a human embodiment of defiance.

Across from them, seated on soft floor cushions at the coffee table, Eri and toddler Todoroki quietly nibbled on rice balls and fruit slices. 

Eri was dressed in unicorn pajamas with glittery hooves, her silver hair tied back in a ribbon. Todoroki wore a blue onesie set with tiny snowflakes and matching snowflake hair clip in his hair, and with his ever-present stuffed cat, Fluffy, tucked in his lap. The two toddlers watched the escalating situation like it was the climax of a tense movie.

Sero chuckled from the couch, arms behind his head. "You owe me 1,000 yen, Kaminari. Told you, he's not gonna touch anything green unless it explodes first."

Denki collapsed beside him with a groan. "Dude... I even told him he could punch me if he didn't like it. I bribed him with violence!"

Bakugou responded with a series of high-pitched kicks against the carpet, his little fists clenched tight. "Noooo! No no no no nooooo!" Then he stuck his tongue out, " No wike gween stuff!"

The room broke into scattered giggles. Eri hid her smile behind her hands. Todoroki covered his mouth but his eyes sparkled. Sero and Denki exchanged a look that said well, we tried.

But not everyone was laughing.

Kirishima sat silently at the edge of the couch, eyes unfocused, hands wringing in his lap. The conversation he'd had with Midoriya kept echoing in his mind, louder than anything else in the room. He couldn't get that conversation with Midoriya out of his head.

"If that continues, we could lose who they are."

He had no idea that he was hurting his best friend like this. He just wanted to help his best friend. Make things easier. Make him feel safe. But it turns out he was causing more harm than good.

He hadn't meant to hurt Bakugou.

He never would.

But looking back, he realized how many times he'd babied him, cooed over his cuteness, joked about his tiny hands, carried him without asking. He thought he was helping—making things easier for him. But now...

He sighed, rubbing his hands together. Tonight, after lights-out, he'd promised to meet Midoriya, Uraraka, Mina, and the others to figure out their next steps in finding the villain who did this.  He looked up to see Bakugou was refusing to eat, throwing a full-force tantrum over a spoonful of spinach—he couldn't lose his best friend.

He couldn't lose him like this.

Kirishima stood up.

He walked over slowly, his footsteps catching the attention of everyone in the room. Even Bakugou paused mid-tantrum, suspicious.

"Bakugou," he said, voice calm but firm.

Bakugou's little head shook violently, his pout deepening like a storm cloud. "No!"

"Bakugou," Kirishima tried again, softer but unwavering.

"No wan' it! Is yucky!" Bakugou spat, glaring, lip trembling.

Eri's brows furrowed in concern as she looked up and Todoroki stilled, fingers tightening on Eri's pajamas and clutching onto Fluffy. Eri was about to speak, but stopped when Kirishima crouched down to Bakugou's eye level, the gentle strength in his eyes suddenly sharper, almost steel-edged.

" Bakugou, you are not a baby, eat it."

Sero sat up straighter. Denki's head snapped toward him. That tone—it wasn't angry. But it was different. Firmer. Sharper. It cut through the air like a clean blade.

Eri and Todoroki stopped eating and looked at the red teen with fear. Bakugou blinked, stunned. His face shifted. The pout wavered.

'The more we treat them like toddlers, the more they become toddlers.' Midoriya's voice echoed in Kirishima's mind. He took a deep breath, setting his jaw, and spoke with quiet authority.

"You say you wanna be strong, right?" His voice was low but firm, like the foundation beneath a house."Strong heroes eat their greens. Even when they don't like it. Even when it's yucky. So stop being a baby, and eat."

The words hit harder than he expected.

There was no venom in his tone—but no warmth either.

It was meant to help. A nudge. A reminder of the boy Kirishima knew was still in there.

But the result...

Bakugou flinched—not a physical recoil, but a crack in his tiny fortress of defiance. His arms dropped limply to his sides. His face crumpled, tears welling up and spilling over in a slow, heartbreaking stream.

Eri gasped softly, she then turned to Todoroki, who was trembling beside her, clutching his stuffed cat Fluffy tightly. She wrapped her arms protectively around him, whispering, "Sho-Sho, it's okay. It's okay." She then rubbed the hiccupping Bakugou's arm out of comfort." Don't cry Baku."

Bakugou sniffled, his tiny shoulders trembling. His fists, once clenched in fury, now gripped the fabric of his onesie.

Kirishima's breath hitched.

Denki's voice cut through the tension, baffled and accusing. "Dude... what's your problem?"

Kirishima's stern expression melted, replaced by panic as a soft sniffle caught his attention. He looked down and saw Bakugou's big tears streaming, the little one trying desperately to hold back a sob.

His heart shattered.

"I—Bakugou, I didn't—"

"Alright, little ones! My room is ready for the sleepover!" Momo's voice chimed from the hallway as she stepped in, wearing a silk nightgown, followed by Jirou in baggy mismatched PJs and bunny slippers.

The two girls halted mid-step.

They saw Eri and Todoroki, shaken and clinging to each other. A crying Bakugou, hunched and miserable. Denki and Sero looking somewhere between horrified and stunned. Kirishima standing in the middle of it all like the epicenter of a blast zone.

Momo's expression went from warmth to concern in a blink. "What... happened?".

Eri and Todoroki didn't answer. Instead, they got up and ran over to her and hide behind her, Momo looked and saw how Eri wrapped her arm around her leg and Todoroki followed, clinging close to her other leg, burying his face in her leg. Momo's eyes narrowed as she looked down at them—Todoroki's glossy eyes, Eri's trembling lip.

She was confused. Jirou's gaze flicked around the room before landing a glare at the two boys on the couch.

" What the hell did you idiots do?"

Sero held up his hands. "It wasn't us!"

Denki pointed immediately. "It was Kiri! He said Bakugou wasn't a baby and made him cry!"

Jirou's glare sharpened, but then—

"Waaahh!"

Bakugou wailed, full-force sobs bursting from his small frame. Kirishima stepped forward, horrified. "Kat, wait, I—"

Before he could go any farther, Bakugou stumbled back looking at him with fear. Kirishima stopped as his eyes widen when he saw the genuine fear in the little one's eyes. His heart broke as Bakugou sobbed out before he got up rushing over to hide behind Jirou's pajama-clad leg, burying his face as he sobbed into the fabric.

Jirou's heart clenched painfully. She bent down, wrapping her arms around the trembling boy as she picked him up, whispering soothing words.

Momo looked over at Kirishima, her eyes sharp. "Kirishima?"

" I-I don't-I didn't mean to," His voice cracked, lost for words.

Momo frowned, but then glanced at Jirou, who was gently bouncing the sobbing Bakugou in her arms, murmuring soft reassurances: "It's okay, it's okay..."

Momo sighed, she turned around to pick up Todoroki who buried his face in her neck  and she held Eri's hand tightly.

" Come on, let's go."

Jirou gave Kirishima a sharp glance, then followed Momo silently out of the room, carrying the still-crying Bakugou. Leaving Kirishima standing frozen in the middle of the common room, shoulders shaking.

"Dude... what happened?" Sero asked, reaching out to touch Kirishima's shoulder.

"I... I didn't mean to," Kirishima whispered again, his voice cracking.

Denki shook his head, a mixture of disbelief and sympathy in his voice. "Yeah, man. I'm kinda shocked... you've been his buddy, you know?"

Sero shot Denki a warning glare as Kirishima's frown deepened.

Sero sighed and clapped a hand on Kirishima's back. "Come on, man. Let's clean up."

And they did—quietly, solemnly—beneath the weight of everything they didn't say.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Okay, my little cuddle-bugs, who wants to make a bracelet~?" Momo sang, clapping her hands gently like it was the most exciting idea in the world.

Eri gasped, her eyes sparkling. "I doooo!" she squeaked, bouncing up and down on her knees.

Todoroki, who was sitting next to her, blinked before he copied her but in a quieter voice, " I dos."

Momo smiled, "Okay, that's two for bracelets. Bakugou? Would you like to make one?"

The tiny boy was curled up beside Jirou on a beanbag chair, his eyes still puffy from crying. He didn't answer right away. His lower lip jutted out just a little, and he turned his head away, burying his cheek deeper into Jirou's fuzzy pajama pants.

Jirou gently brushed some stray blond spikes from his forehead. "You don't have to, y'know," she murmured. "But... it could be kinda fun. And you can pick your own colors."

Bakugou shifted, his brows furrowing like he wanted to stay mad just a bit longer... but his fingers curled slightly, like he was already thinking about it.

Meanwhile on the floor, Eri crawled over to the many piles of colorful beads on the floor, she smiled as she looked over at Todoroki who crawled next to her with his cat plush, "I'm gonna make mine pink and purple with sparkles!" she announced proudly. "And maybe a bunny charm, what about you Sho-Sho?"

Todoroki stared at the shiny beads in awe, then pointed at them excitedly. "Pwetty eads... wan oou!" he gasped, pointing at the glittery treasure. Suddenly, he spotted a tiny silver kitty charm in the middle of the pile. His face lit up. "Fwuffy!"

Eri giggled, covering her mouth. "You want a blue one with Fluffy on it?"

"Uh-huh!" Todoroki nodded eagerly, still cuddling his plush like it was the most precious thing in the world.

Momo leaned in, warmth in her eyes as she carefully picked out soft blue beads. "Okay, Sho-Sho. One bracelet with blue sparkles and a Fluffy-kitty charm, coming right up."

Todoroki looked up at her with his whole face shining. "Tank 'ou, Mama."

Jirou and Momo looked at each other but didn't say anything else, Momo then quickly picked out the little one's blue beads with the cat charm. Jirou gave her a quiet glance but said nothing.

"Bakugou," Momo called gently, "you suuuure you don't wanna join~?"

From behind Jirou's knee, Bakugou peeked out like a grumpy little kitten spying on the world. His eyes darted to the beads... and then he saw it. A jagged red starburst bead that sparkled like a mini explosion. His eyes widened—but just for a second—before he huffed and turned away again.

Momo caught the flicker. "Ooh," she said casually, sorting through the tray. "Whoever uses the explosion bead first gets the coolest bracelet."

Bakugou's head lifted slowly.

"...Wha' cowor it?" he asked gruffly, still hugging his knees.

"Red," Momo replied, holding it up so it sparkled in the light. "With gold edges."

Jirou who was next to him softly nudged him with her elbow, " Pretty awesome."

Bakugou stared at it for a long moment.

Then, he sniffed, wiped at his nose with the back of his sleeve, and finally slid off the beanbag. The two girls watched as he toddled over with tiny stomps and plopped himself next to Todoroki, not looking at anyone. "Mine," he muttered, grabbing the bead with both hands.

Todoroki blinked, then quietly offered a few blue beads in his palm. "'Or 'ous, Baku."

Bakugou glanced at the beads... then at Todoroki... then slowly nudged two red ones back toward him like a peace offering. " Yous toos."

Todoroki gasped as if it was the greatest thing ever, he smiled at the blonde, " Tank 'ou!"

He threw his arms around the blond, who let out a dramatic "Mrrgh!" but didn't actually push him off. Eri leaned over, smiling so big her cheeks puffed. "We can all match! Like a team!"

Bakugou didn't answer, but his scowl had softened, and his little hands were already busy threading beads onto the stretchy cord Momo had tied for them.

"I wan owange 'n gween on mines!" he declared suddenly. "It be for mes!"

Eri beamed, " I can't wait to see yours."

Bakugou had a prideful smile before looking for the colors he needed. The three toddlers sat together in a little triangle, heads bent over sparkles and string, beads scattered around like treasure. Bakugou hunched over like he was crafting a top-secret gadget, while Eri hummed happily and Todoroki clutched his Fluffy plush like a helper.

Eri was in the middle looking for her pink bead when she felt a soft tap on her shoulder and heard  a soft call, " Ewi."

She looked over to see Todoroki holding beads in both of his tiny hands.

" Halp pwease," he softly asked.

Eri gasped a little and gently set her bracelet down. "'Of course, Sho-Sho!"

She and him then looked at the pile looking for the beads the little red and white boy was looking for.

" This one is pretty too Sho-Sho," Eri showed the toddler who let out an excited “oo” as they two kept looking. As they were looking with Bakugou trying to find his colors, Off to the side, Momo sat back on her knees, smiling softly at the peaceful scene. Her heart felt full.

Jirou exhaled beside her. "That explosion bead was a dirty move."

"I learned from the best," Momo whispered back, glancing at her with a fond smirk.

Jirou smiled as she gently shoved the other as she crawled out of the beanbag chair and sat down closely to Momo and laid her head down on the tall girl's shoulder who just blush and smiled. As they watched the little ones talk with one another and played with the beads.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Done!" Eri declared, her tiny hands lifting the bracelet high like a trophy. It shimmered with soft pinks and purples, sparkly heart beads glinting like fairy dust, and a little bunny charm dangling proudly in the middle.

Her red eyes sparkled with pride as she bounced on her heels. "It's so pretty! Look, look!"

"Oh, Eri," Momo gasped, her voice full of genuine awe. "That's absolutely beautiful—like something a princess would make."

Eri's cheeks flushed a rosy pink as she clutched the bracelet to her chest. " Thank you Miss Momo," she said in a shy whisper, beaming from ear to ear.

Momo gently ruffled her sliver hair, causing a squeaky giggle to bubble from Eri's lips.

" Mes too," Bakugou grunted, holding up his creation like it was a sacred artifact. Orange and green beads sat in fierce contrast around the red explosion charm in the center. "It's boom 'splody. Wike mes."

"That's very... you," Jirou said with an amused grin. "Totally mini-Bakugou vibes."

Bakugou puffed out his cheeks with pride, then slid the bracelet onto his wrist with exaggerated flair. "RAWR." He growled in satisfaction, lifting his arms like a dinosaur preparing for battle.

Eri gasped. "You look like a battle dino prince!"

"I dos," Bakugou said proudly, stomping in place once with his socked feet.

Todoroki was last to finish. He turned his bracelet carefully in his hands, the soft blue beads shimmering in the light. Nestled in the center was the silver cat charm—Fluffy. He held it up, eyes wide with awe. " It Fwuffy."

"It's perfect, Sho-Sho," Momo said gently, helping him slip it onto his wrist. "Fluffy would be proud."

Todoroki hugged Fluffy to his chest and leaned into her with a sleepy smile. "Fank 'ou, Mama."

The word made Momo's heart tighten with emotion, but she simply smiled and kissed the top of his head.

One by one, the toddlers excitedly shared their creations with each other. There were trades of extra beads, enthusiastic declarations of "fwiendship," and giggles as they admired their special charms.

When the final bracelet was slipped on and the bead trays set aside, Momo clapped softly. "Okay, bracelet crew, I think it's time to wind down for bed."

A collective groan echoed from the floor.

"We no tiwed," Bakugou whined, flopping dramatically onto a beanbag.

Todoroki mirrored him with a small pout, nodding solemnly. "No tiwed..."

Eri blinked at them, confused. "But... you yawned like three times."

Bakugou shushed her, " No I dint I big boy."

Eri just stared while Momo raised an amused eyebrow. "I know, but even little dragons and snow princes need sleep." She grinned. "Besides, there's one last thing we can do before bed."

Bakugou perked up instantly, eyes narrowed with suspicion. "Wike what?"

"Story time," Eri whispered excitedly, bouncing on her toes.

"Story time," Momo confirmed.

"Yay!" Eri cheered, while Bakugou and Todoroki exchanged a glance.

"Towy?" Todoroki tilted his head.

"You'll see," Momo smiled. "But first, let's clean up and make our futons."

As Momo and Jirou gathered the blankets, the toddlers busied themselves with tidying up the scattered beads. Eri took the lead, her voice light and melodic as she carefully plucked each bead from the carpet. “One, two, three…”

Todoroki watched her with quiet wonder, his eyes tracking each bead she collected. After a moment, he began to mimic her, his tiny voice barely audible. “On’... thwee... fwine…”

The numbers tumbled from his mouth in the wrong order and with soft, clumsy syllables—but there was earnestness in every attempt. Each mispronounced word felt like a small triumph, spoken with the kind of focus only a very small child could give.

He was slower than the others, his little fingers fumbling with the beads, but that didn’t matter. Bakugou and Eri soon noticed, and without a word, they crawled over to help. Their tiny hands brushed gently against his as they joined in, creating a quiet rhythm of shared effort.

Todoroki glanced at them and offered a small, grateful smile—the kind that crinkled the corners of his mismatched eyes and made his whole face glow.

When the final bead was tucked safely into its tray, the trio padded over to the beanbags, settling in with soft shuffles and contented sighs. Todoroki curled into Momo’s lap, Fluffy tucked under his chin like a shield. Eri nestled between Momo and Jirou, her bracelet still clutched protectively in her hand. And Bakugou, after a brief pause, clambered into Jirou’s lap, letting out a tiny yawn as the tail of his dinosaur onesie flopped lazily over her leg.

Momo pulled a picture book from her night stand—one with soft illustrations and glittery stars on the cover. Which made the little ones gasp.

"Whoa..." Eri whispered.

"Cool..." Bakugou murmured, his eyes wide.

"Pweety," Todoroki mumbled, resting his head against Momo's chest.

Jirou chuckled at their reactions.

"Tonight's story," Momo said gently, "is about a brave baby dragon, a magical unicorn, and a tiny snow prince who all went on an adventure to find a lost rainbow."

Eri gasped. "That's just like us!"

"I not baby," Bakugou huffed, folding his arms. "I big boy dwagon!"

"You are," Jirou said, holding back a laugh.

Todoroki leaned more into Momo chest, sucking his thumb quietly and watched opened the book infront of him. Momo began the story with warmth in her voice. "Once upon a time, in a land filled with sparkle beads and giggles, there lived three little friends..."

As the story unfolded, soft yawns replaced giggles. Bakugou's eyes fluttered shut, his bracelet glinting beneath his sleeve. Todoroki clutched Fluffy closer, thumb still in his mouth. Eri rested her head on Momo's arm, bracelet curled in her hand.

"...and with teamwork and kindness," Momo whispered, finishing the final page, "they found the rainbow and brought color back to their world. And they lived happily ever after."

She closed the book and looked down. All three little ones were fast asleep.

Jirou reached out and gently brushed a stray hair from Bakugou's face. "Guess story time was a hit."

Momo laughed.

They then carefully moved the toddlers to their futons. Momo tucked in Todoroki and slipped a pacifier into his mouth; he suckled sleepily. Jirou handed Bakugou his, and the little dragon latched on with a grunt, still frowning in his sleep. Jirou then tucked Eri's plush bunny into her arms, which she immediately snuggled with.

Momo tucked the blanket over them and she smoothed back Todoroki's bangs as he snuggled up with Eri while Bakugou sprawled across his futon, limbs starfish-wide.

"Well," she whispered, stepping beside Jirou. "They're out for the night."

Jirou snickered, " Well at least we can have some alone time."

Momo's face instantly blushed, "  K-Kyouka, there are c-children here."

"Not like that!" Jirou panicked, burying her face in her hands. "Why do you always twist my words?

Momo laughed quietly. "Because your reactions are priceless."

Jirou whined as he buried her face into her hands.

" Why do you do this to me."

Momo giggled, leading them over to her oversized bed. As they sat, she glanced one more time at the sleeping trio, her expression softening.

"Well, isn't this romantic," she teased lightly.

Jirou rolled her eyes with a chuckle. "Super."

There was a pause before Jirou's voice turned serious. "Did you talk to Kirishima?"

Momo blinked as she shook her head with a frown, " No."

" Oh, well Mina texted me and she was like Kirishima told her what happened and he's like freaking out."

Momo frowned, " I wonder what was that about?"

" I may have not like Bakugou when he was a teenager, but he's three now. He doesn't deserve that."

Momo frowned, " It doesn't even sound like Kirishima to be hard on anyone, especially to Bakugou. Especially not when he's that small."

Jirou nodded, " Mina also said something else."

Momo furrowed her eyebrows as Jirou continued, " Apparently, Midoriya texted her saying they're having a secret meeting about them catching the villain who did this."

Momo sat up straighter. "Seriously?"

Jirou nodded, " Yeah, Mina said that he said that they're going over everything and is going to actively try to catch this guy."

Momo sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "That's what started the whole thing last time. That's why the boys snuck out."

"I know," Jirou said, her voice tight. "And now they're doing it again."

Momo looked toward the sleeping toddlers, her expression heavy with guilt. "If something happens again..."

" What you wanna do," Jirou asked.

Momo looked up, her face torn. "As class vice president... I'm supposed to report them."

A beat of silence.

"But," she added, her voice softening, "I know our classmates. They're going to do it anyway."

Jirou exhaled, then snorted. "You already know."

Momo sighed, " And I know that if anything, our classmates will find that villian and," she paused before looking over the sleeping toddlers, with sadness she looked back at her girlfriend.

" It'll be over."

Jirou's heart ached at the sadness in Momo's eyes. Then, an idea sparked.

"Hey. Let's take them out tomorrow."

Momo blinked, " Huh?"

"You know—me, you, the little chaos gremlins, Eri, the girls. Let's go somewhere. A park, the zoo, whatever. Somewhere kids can just... be kids."

Momo raised an eyebrow, then laughed. "Are you serious?"

" Yeah, let's take them out. Away from all of this and just have fun with them."

Momo looked hesitant, " I don't know, you know after the outside incident. I don't think Mr. Aizawa would want them to be out."

"We'll be careful. And we'll learn stuff. You love learning," Jirou teased.

Momo smiled fondly. "You know my weakness."

"Of course. You're my girlfriend."

Momo smiled before she kissed the other on the cheek which made Jirou's face red as Momo leaned back and smile.

" Ok, let's do it."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Thank you guys for meeting here so late."

Sero gave a lazy but supportive nod as he plopped onto the beanbag near the bed. "No worries, man. Sleep's overrated anyway."

Mina smiled warmly and folded her legs beneath her. "Seriously, it's nothing. We're all in this together."

"Yeah, Deku," Uraraka added, her voice gentle as she settled beside Mina. "We want to help however we can. You don't have to carry this alone.

Midoriya gave them a grateful nod, though the shadows under his eyes said he hadn't slept in days. His gaze shifted to Kirishima, who sat hunched forward on the edge of the bed. He hadn't said a word since walking in. His elbows were on his knees, jaw clenched, fists tight in his lap.

Physically Kirishima was there, but his mind was somewhere else.

Kirishima kept replaying that moment in his head: the way Bakugou flinched when he reached for him. The panic in those small, watery red eyes. The way he ran—like he was afraid of him. That image burned.

He'd only wanted to help. He didn't mean to raise his voice. He just wanted Bakugou to feel safe, to remember who he was... not shrink away like he was a stranger. But the damage had been done.

"Kirishima?" Midoriya asked gently.

Kirishima blinked, realizing all eyes were on him. He looked up slowly.

"Are you okay?" Midoriya asked again, softer this time.

Kirishima opened his mouth to say yes. He wanted to. But instead, he swallowed hard, looked down, and shook his head. "No... not really."

The air grew heavy.

Mina's expression fell, her playful glow dimming. Even Sero straightened where he sat. Uraraka reached for Kirishima's shoulder but hesitated, unsure if he wanted to be touched.

Kirishima exhaled shakily, barely holding himself together. "I screwed up," he said, voice raw. "I scared him... Bakugou. I—I didn't mean to. But he looked at me like I was some villain."

"Kirishima..." Uraraka began, but he shook his head again.

"I just wanted to help," he continued, eyes burning. "He was crying and scared and... and I thought if I raised my voice, he'd snap out of it—like the old days. But he flinched. Like I was gonna hurt him. Then he ran." His hands trembled in his lap. "He wouldn't even let me touch him."

His voice cracked. "He used to trust me."

The silence that followed was painful. Mina scooted closer and gently took Kirishima's hand, her grip firm, grounding. "You still matter to him," she said softly. "This isn't your fault."

"It feels like it is," he whispered.

Midoriya stood slowly, stepping into the center of the circle. "You care about him. That's why this is hitting you so hard. But you didn't hurt him on purpose, Kirishima. None of us are trained for something like this. We're doing our best."

Kirishima didn't say anything as Midoriya crouched near the bed. "And that's why we're here. Because something did this to him—to both of them—and it's still out there."

Kirishima looked up, eyes rimmed red.

"We can't change what's already happened," Midoriya said. "But we can stop it from happening again."

Mina squeezed Kirishima's hand tighter. "We're with you. Always."

Sero nodded firmly. "You're one of the good ones, man. Don't forget that."

Kirishima wiped his face with his sleeve and sniffed. "Alright... okay. Let's fix this. Let's do this right."

Midoriya smiled faintly and turned to grab a thick green notebook from the floor. He set it down in the center of the group.

"Here's everything I've gathered so far. Let's start from the top."

The group leaned in as Midoriya opened the book, flipping to a marked page filled with notes, printed maps, and highlighted reports.

" So far, Endeavor's agency logged a pattern of disappearances centered on the eastern side of Musutafu. He had Kacchan and Todoroki investigate the lower east district—an abandoned area, once residential, but now mostly empty."

Mina frowned. "Why would anyone send them there alone?"

"It was supposed to be routine," Midoriya said quietly. "But something was already happening there. That town's been getting worse for two years—more and more people going missing. That's why it got abandoned. And now... the disappearances are spreading to the town next door."

Uraraka gasped. "So one town vanished... and now it's happening again?"

"Exactly. It's like a ripple effect," Midoriya said. "No battles. No destruction. People just... vanish."

Uraraka stared down at the map. "But how? No signs of struggle, no reports of large-scale attacks?"

"Exactly. It's almost like people are just... gone." Midoriya paused, then pulled out a second notebook. "That's what led me to this theory."

 The teens blinked as the green haired made his way back to his bed which were everyone was gathered. He placed the notebook down in the middle and opened it to a page.

" I think the villain whoever did this to Kacchan and Todoroki is connected. I think that whoever turned them into little kids, did this to the whole town and now is doing it to the next one."

Sero narrowed his eyes. "You think a whole town was turned into toddlers?"

"Maybe," Midoriya said, "or something worse. I haven't been able to confirm what happens to the victims afterward, but this quirk—it's got more power than we've seen before. If it can shrink two of the top students in our class into terrified toddlers... we're dealing with something huge."

 Uraraka frowned, " Wait...if that's the case then where did everyone go?"

Midoriya shrugged his shoulders, " I don't know but I believe if we find the villain who's doing this then we'll get the answers."

Uraraka's hand shot up to her mouth. "Oh my god. Those poor people..."

"And the next town's already starting to vanish," Mina whispered. "What if we're running out of time?"

Midoriya gave a solemn nod. "We are."

Sero leaned closer to the notebook. "Wait... what's this note? 'Yellow Monster'?"

Midoriya's expression darkened. "That's what Kacchan kept repeating when we found them outside. Over and over, shaking and crying. 'Yellow monster. Yellow monster.' It was one of the only things he said clearly."

Mina's breath caught. "That's what did this to them?

"I think that's same villain they saw before they got turned," Midoriya said. "And the same villain they saw when they were outside, they were terrified.""

Mina gasped, " Those poor babies."

"They were so scared," Uraraka whispered, remembering the image of Bakugou curled up in a blanket, shaking like a leaf, and Todoroki burying his face in Momo's shoulder. "Like they'd seen a nightmare."

Midoriya straightened, eyes burning with resolve. "Which leads me to my final point: I think the villain is hunting them."

The group froze.

"You think it's not over?" Kirishima asked, his voice quiet.

Midoriya shook his head. "No. I think the villain just let them go. When I first found them, they were out in the open defenseless. It's like the villian wanted me to find them, it's like they know what they're doing. And wanted everyone else know it too."

" Why would the villian want you to find them like that," Kirishima was confused which made Midoriya shrugged his shoulders.

" I don't know, but I think they want to hunt them. Since again, when they snuck out outside, they were even more defenseless. But this time, I think the villain was actively trying to get them. Based on their injuries and how scared they were, they managed to run away, and now that they've seen it—whatever it is—it wants them back and this time it's not playing games."

A cold silence fell over the room. For a moment, no one spoke. Then Mina whispered. "Then we don't have a choice. We have to find this monster... before it finds them."

"Exactly," Midoriya said. "This isn't just a mission anymore. It's a race against something that enjoys the fear. Something... monstrous.

"What do you want us to do?" Kirishima asked, fire returning to his eyes.

Midoriya pulled up another map. "I want to head down to the affected towns. See if any old residents are still around—someone who noticed anything unusual before the disappearances. And we need to search the abandoned district for clues."

"I'm in," Kirishima said, standing. "I want to kick this villain's ass."

Mina stood too, fire in her eyes. "Nobody scares my friends and gets away with it."

Midoriya stood up, " Alright, I'm think since there's the five us. Two of us should go ask around about the missing people, and the other three look around in the area to find something."

Sero nodded, " Sounds good to me."

" When are we doing this," Kirishima asked.

Before Midoriya could stay anything, Mina spoke up." Actually, the girls and I are taking the little ones out for the zoo tomorrow. Maybe you four go that night since everyone else is gonna be out tomorrow, make it less suspicious."

The others nodded as Midoriya looked at Mina. " Mina, whenever you go out, stay alert. Make sure Kacchan and Todoroki don't lose your sight. If you see anything or if they seem off, call us."

Mina nodded. " Understood, and plus. I don't think Momo would let those cuties out of her sight anyways."

Midoriya looked over at Kirishima who had the same weary expression on his face, he looked back at the pink haired girl and nodded. " Ok, so we have a plan. Let's meet back here at five so we can head out.Bring whatever gear you need. We'll head out after sunset"

The other nodded, " Right!"

Kirishima clenched his fist. "We're getting our friends back. And we're making that thing pay."

Midoriya looked back at the map one more time, then at the yellow monster page—its eyes hollow and sketched in rage.

"I don't think we're facing a regular villain," he said quietly. "This thing... it might be something else entirely."

A beat of silence followed.

Then he shut the notebook with a snap. "Let's be ready."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Bakugou bounces wildly on his sock-covered feet, arms flailing in the air like he was ready for lift-off. His cheeks were flushed with excitement, his dinosaur onesie half-hanging off his tiny frame, and a giggle bubbled in his throat every time Momo tried to wrangle him into his T-shirt.

“Zoo! Zoo! Zooooooo!” he howled, like a pint-sized parade float of chaos.

Momo chuckled softly, brushing his messy blond hair out of his eyes as she eased the sky-blue shirt over his head. “That’s right, Baku. We’re going to the zoo. But if we don’t hurry and get dressed, it’ll get super crowded, and we’ll only get to see the backs of people’s heads.”

Bakugou scrunched up his nose in deep disapproval. “I no wanna see heads! I wanna see da wions!” He threw his arms up dramatically, accidentally smacking himself in the forehead with a rogue sock. Then he blinked before he started sucking on the sock.

Momo gently took the sock from his mouth before he could chew it again. “No chewing socks, young man. That’s not a snack.”

“Socky tast like 'toes an’ chickwen,” he declared proudly.

Mina choked on laughter from the doorway. “That’s… so specific.”

“I’m going to cry,” Momo muttered with a tired giggle, reaching for his pants while Bakugou made velociraptor screeches.

Across the room, Hagakure sat cross-legged on the floor, carefully brushing Eri’s soft silver hair into two neat braids. The seven-year-old sat patiently on a plush white cushion, still in her glittery unicorn pajamas, blinking sleepily at her reflection in a heart-shaped mirror.

"Oh, come on, Momo," Hagakure teased. "We're gonna get there early! What's the big rush?"

Momo sighed dramatically as she wrestled Bakugou into his pants, which he kept trying to kick off like it was a game. "I still have to get Sho-sho dressed, then myself, then you need to change, and we have to wait for my driver, and the zoo is a whole thirty-minute drive. If we don't leave on time, we'll get there after one. Leaving us being late."

Hagakure scoffed then she stopped once she heard a soft voice. "Do I look okay, Miss Hagakure?” she asked shyly, hugging BunBun—her white bunny plushie—to her chest.

“You look like a zoo princess, sweetheart,” Hagakure giggled. “And I think BunBun agrees, don’t you, BunBun?”

Eri made her plush nod solemnly. “I think BunBun thinks I need glitter stickers to match the penguins.”

The invisible girl chuckled. " You got it."

Eri beamed, Momo sighed as she was tugging Bakugou's pants up, " Oh I feel like we're off schedule. I wanted to get there so we could see the animals, then go find a nice spot for lunch and maybe see the ending seal show but now at this rate-" 

Mina flopped down beside them, panting like she ran a marathon. “Momo, it’s not DEFCON-1, it’s zoo day. Cute animals! Sticky fingers! Giraffes with weird tongues!”

Bakugou gasped. “WEEEEEIWD TO'GUES?!”

“You bet, buddy! And funnel cakes as big as your HEAD!”

Bakugou exploded. “WUNNE CAKEEEE! I eat WHOWE TING! BIG CHOMP!”

Momo raised a brow. “You’ll have a tummy ache if you eat the whole funnel cake.”

“No I won’t! My tummy big wike Awe Wight!” Bakugou declared, patting his round belly

“You’re more like All Mite-sized,” Jirou quipped from the bed.

Bakugou pouted which made Momo giggled out. “Okay, mister, pants on. That means no more kicking me like a little kangaroo.”

“I notta ‘roo,” Bakugou grumbled. “I a dino ninja!” And with that, he rolled backward dramatically, flopping over like a startled turtle.

“Oh my God, this is chaos,” Jirou muttered from Momo’s bed, lounging against the headboard in her pajamas, one hand on her phone and the other cradling a still-snoozing Todoroki like a plushie.

“Are you just gonna sit there while I wrestle a T. rex into jeans?” Momo huffed playfully.

Jirou looked down at the bundle in her arms. Todoroki was still fast asleep, a pacifier gently bobbing between his lips, his red-and-white hair all tousled like a dandelion. “I would help,” she said, smirking, “but this one had me up at three in the morning. He was crying, so I scooped him up, made him warm milk, and boom—he passed out right on my chest.”

“You... handled that all by yourself?” Momo blinked, touched.

Jirou shrugged. “You were out cold. And I didn’t want you to wake up stressed. Besides, he’s kind of cute when he’s not demanding snow or glaring at raisins.”

Momo smiled at her with sweetness, " Thank you Kyouka."

Jirou blushed as she looked down on her phone, Momo giggled as she turn back her focus back to the squirming Bakugou.

" Come on little one, I need to put your shoes on."

Bakugou giggled as she wiggled his feet as she placed his shoes on, " 'Eet game!"

She slipped the shoes on as he giggled like it tickled. “Okay, you’re done. For now.”

“DONE! ZOO WIME!” He spun in a circle.

“Hold your tiny dinosaurs, mister,” Momo warned, pointing sternly. “Sho-Sho needs clothes, and you need food first.”

Bakugou pouted, " I wan zoo."

Mina popped up. “Come on, Bakubabe. Let’s fill your belly and draw on Denki’s face before he wakes up.”

" Mina-"

" I wan do! I wan do," Bakugou bounced up and down as he interrupted Momo, Mina giggled as she scooped up the blonde.

" Come on little firecracker, we gotta hurry up so Denki won't wake up when we draw cats on his face," Mina snickered as Bakugou squealed with excitment.

Mina bolted out of Momo's room with the giggling Bakugou in her arms, Momo sighed.

" I tried."

" Ha! I can't wait to see his stupid face," Jirou laughed as Momo made her way over to her.

" You are unbelievable." Momo snorted as Jirou shrugged, Momo glanced down to see the little red and white haired toddler still sleeping peacefully.

" He's still sleeping?"

" Yep, the little one is sleeping like a log."

Momo bent down to softly pat his back. “Sho-Sho, it’s time to wake up, little snowflake.”

At her voice, Todoroki’s sleepy eyes fluttered open. He blinked and he slowly looked up to see his 'mother' smiling at him. He used one arm to reach out of her." Mwamwa..."

With a quiet giggle, Momo scooped him into her arms and nestled him against her chest, patting his back in soothing circles. “Did you have a good sleep, sweetie?”

“Mhm,” he mumbled around his pacifier, yawning as he clung to her like a sleepy koala. His legs curled up under him, and one little sock slipped off—revealing soft, chubby toes that wiggled in the air.

“He’s so cute, I’m jealous, Momo!” Hagakure squealed as she put the finishing touches on Eri’s hair.

Momo just smiled, brushing her fingers through Todoroki’s fluffy bed-head. “Alright, Sho-Sho, time to get dressed. We’ve got a big day ahead—we’re going to the zoo!”

Todoroki turned his head towards her and blinked, " 'Oo?"

" Yes, the zoo. We're going to see lions, monkeys, polar bears, and some birds."

His eyes widened with a drowsy spark of interest. “Weys?”

Momo nodded, " Yep, monkeys. So now we need to find you something to wear, something warm and cozy," she softly hummed as she made her way to her gigantic dresser where she stored some of the boys clothes she made as they were hit with this quirk.

Todoroki blinked as Momo pulled out a soft pale blue sweater with a little snowflake stitched over the heart and matching pants with tiny penguins on the knees. She turned around with a smile.

“How about this, Sho-Sho?” she asked gently, holding the outfit up for his sleepy inspection.

Todoroki rubbed his eyes with one tiny fist, pacifier still bobbing in his mouth. He leaned his head against her shoulder, giving a slow, approving nod. “Pwitty,” he mumbled.

Momo giggled softly, kissing the crown of his head. “Pretty for a pretty boy.”

She sat him down on her dresser, she found her wet towel and gently rubbed the towel down his face. He whined softly, squirming. “Nuuu…”

“I know, snowflake, but I gotta clean that sweet face,” Momo said with a pout to match his.

Once she was done, she then slowly undressed him out of his onesie, Todoroki was still sleepy so he squirmed slightly but still let her dress him. Momo smiled as she poked his stomach.

" Are you still sleepy snowflake?"

Todoroki giggled as he patted his stomach, his grin peeking out behind the pacifier. Momo smiled as she gently pulled down his sweater. Todoroki blinked as Momo pulled the rest of the onesie off, she then used a changing pad to place on her dresser so she could changed his diaper. The little one kept wiggling but nothing too much. Once she was done, she wiggled his pants as he lightly kicked his feet up and down.

" There we are, nice and cozy!"

" Oes cowd," he murmured.

She blinked but then she understood what he meant, “Let’s fix that.” Momo picked out fuzzy socks and gently tugged them on, then brushed back his hair with her fingers.

“Now for your royal hairstyle, little prince,” she teased, picking out a penguin-shaped clip and brushing his hair gently to one side.

Todoroki, fully absorbed in her fancy brush, reached up to touch it, but Momo quickly clipped his bangs out of his eyes and patted his head. “All done, Sho-Sho.”

Todoroki blinked as he sucked on his pacifier and reached up for her. Momo knew what that means, she picked him up kissed his cheeks. The little one squealed as he hugged her neck. Momo gently patted Todoroki’s back as she returned to the others.

Eri who was now fully dressed in a lilac sweater dress dotted with sparkly stars and matching boots that shimmered with every tiny step.

She’d carefully placed glittery star and heart stickers on her cheeks—just like BunBun had suggested. Hagakure clapped with delight.

“Eri! You look like a movie star who lives in a castle made of clouds!”

Eri giggled and twirled, arms out like a ballerina. “ Thank you Miss Hagakure."

" You're welcome sweetheart."

Eri smiled then she saw Todoroki and she smiled, " Hi Sho-Sho, I love your sweater."

Todoroki waved sleepily from Momo’s arms, his pacifier still in place. “Wi…” he mumbled, smiling shyly.

 Momo adjusted him slightly and sat down on the bed. “Okay, Sho-Sho is almost ready. All that’s left is—”

" BAHAHAHAH!"

" WE GOT HIM NOW BAKUBABE!"

" WHAT THE HELL!?"

Momo turned just as Mina burst into the room carrying a squealing Bakugou like a prize piglet. His hair was sticking up wildly, marker smudges on his hands. The tiny body in Momo’s lap immediately clenched at her pajamas. She furrowed her brows.

" Mina..."

“Oh, you have to see it, Momo! Bakugou’s a face-drawing prodigy!” Mina laughed. “He gave Denki a funky mustache and a butt-chin!”

Bakugou giggled proudly." I mad' kitty cat on his 'ace!"

Momo exhaled. “...Of course you did.”

Eri gasped, eyes sparkling. “Can we draw on people too?”

“No, sweetie,” Momo answered firmly without missing a beat.

Bakugou wriggled free from Mina’s grasp and raced over to Todoroki, flailing his arms like a windmill. “Sho-Sho! I got ‘im! He look so stoopid!”

Todoroki blinked, pacifier bobbing. “Oopid?” he echoed softly.

“Don’t say that word,” Momo gently corrected as Mina picked up the little blonde one up and plopping him on her lap as she sat down right beside Momo.

“I da king of pwanks!” Bakugou declared, puffing out his tiny chest.

Mina snorted with laughter. Momo sighed and facepalmed. " Just great."

Todoroki tilted his head up to look at her, curious. Eri, noticing the stress on Momo’s face, reached out and gently patted her leg.

“It’s okay, Miss Momo. I'll help,” she said sweetly.

Momo’s heart melted. She smiled and brushed Eri’s hair back gently. “Thank you, Eri. That means a lot.”

Todoroki snuggled closer, resting his head against her chest. “'Oo 'ow?” he murmured through the pacifier.

“Almost, Sho-Sho,” Momo whispered back. “Almost.”

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV:

"Bakugou, you're going to get syrup all over your clothes!"

The tiny menace in question paused mid-chomp, cheeks puffed like a chipmunk, then grinned wide—proud and sticky, like a sugar-drenched champion. Syrup glistened on his fingers, dripped from his chin, and somehow even found its way to the tips of his ears.

His fluffy blond hair was spiked in all directions, some strands matted into stiff little syrup curls like he'd combed it with a waffle.

He held up a half-demolished pancake like it was a medal of honor. "I win!" he declared, voice muffled through mouthfuls.

Momo swooped in with practiced grace, brandishing a warm, damp cloth like a veteran of a thousand breakfast battles. "Katsuki," she sighed, maternal patience stretched thin but holding, "this is the third outfit today. At this rate, you'll run out of clothes before we even leave the house."

Bakugou squealed in protest, wiggling in his high chair like a slippery eel. "Noooo wipe! Hands 'aste good!" He stuffed his syrupy fingers in his mouth with a proud little "mmMMMM!"

"Disaster child," Jirou muttered affectionately as she offered Todoroki a spoonful of fruit puree. The stoic toddler accepted it with the solemnity of a baby monk, mouth opening with quiet dignity like he was attending a royal brunch. "You're lucky you're cute, gremlin," she added, dabbing a dot of jelly from his nose.

The little one blinked, he was content.

At the corner of the table, Eri quietly munched her cereal, her lilac sweater dress nearly glowing under the morning sun. Her little legs swung under the chair, eyes wide with joy as she soaked in the breakfast chaos like it was her favorite cartoon.

Then—

Boom.

Mina burst into the kitchen like a confetti cannon, eyes sparkling and already dressed in a pink denim jacket covered in enamel pins. "Momo! ETA on the zoo bus? I haven't seen penguins in, like, forever! If I don't see one waddling in the next hour, I might explode!"

Hagakure, beside her, chimed in with barely-contained glee, her invisible arms flailing. "And the red pandas! they're so my spirit animal—stealthy, cute, chaos in a fuzzy package!

Momo exhaled a tired but amused sigh as she tried, once again, to de-syrup Bakugou's face. "He'll be here in five minutes. I had to stall him because someone keeps turning into a walking breakfast buffet."

Bakugou gave a loud, unapologetic giggle. "'Ticky!"

"Good grief," Jirou muttered, glancing down at Todoroki. "At least you're not—"

Schhhhlop.

Everyone turned just in time to see Todoroki slowly smear a squishy pancake piece across the table like he was finger-painting the Mona Lisa. He babbled something in toddlerese, utterly serene, then carefully patted it like it was a sacred offering.

Jirou blinked. "I stand corrected."

"I thought he was the clean one," Mina whispered in awe.

Momo sighed as Jirou move to clean up the little red and white haired artist, who was still babbling happily. Then footsteps signaled new arrivals—Midoriya, Iida, and Kirishima entered the kitchen.

" Hey guys," Midoriya greeted which made Bakugou's eyes sparkled.

Bakugou's syrupy eyes lit up like fireworks. "Zuzu!! We go zoo now?! ZOO ZOO ZOO!!" he shouted, arms flapping like excited wings.

"That's right, Kacchan," Midoriya grinned. "Just stay close to the girls, okay?

Bakugou was ready to shout his excitement again—until he saw Kirishima.

The redhead offered a hopeful smile... and Bakugou's entire demeanor crumbled. Last night's memory flashed through his little mind—Sharky being scary and yelling.

His smile dropped.

His lower lip trembled.

Quietly, he turned and reached desperately for Momo with grabby hands. Confused, but gentle, she lifted him into her arms. He curled into her neck like a frightened kitten, thumb slipping into his mouth.

Kirishima's smile dropped. His shoulders slumped, guilt weighing heavy.

Midoriya gave him a look of quiet understanding, patting his shoulder as he whispered to him. "He'll come around. You scared him, not hurt him. He just needs time."

Kirishima nodded, swallowing the lump in his throat.

Meanwhile, Iida adjusted his glasses and addressed the girls like a professional field trip chaperone. "Ensure your communicator wristbands are active and stay alert. These children are under our care, and we must maintain vigilance. We cannot have another... outside incident.

"Don't worry, Prez!" Mina winked. "These cuties won't be out of our sight for even a second."

She looked at Midoriya, who gave a quiet nod. She returned it with a smile. "Time to show these little muffins some animals and make memories."

" 'wals," little Todoroki echoed her, pancake crumbs on his cheeks. She turned around and she ruffled his hair.

" Exactly Shoto Baby."

Eri was eating when she saw the green haired teen, she beamed. "Hi, Mr. Midoriya!"

He knelt to her level, smiling warmly. "Hello, Eri. Did you have fun with Kacchan and Todoroki?"

She nodded so fast her bow nearly fell off. "Yup! They're so fun! I feel like their big sister—especially to Sho-Sho!"

Todoroki perked up at the nickname, turning toward her with wide eyes. "Ewi!" he chirped, reaching stubby arms toward her with pancake-sticky fingers.

Eri giggled and patted his floofy head gently. "He really likes me!"

Midoriya laughed quietly, but his gaze shifted toward Bakugou. The little boy hadn't looked up once. He stayed curled into Momo's shoulder, thumb slipping into his mouth as he snuggled closer. Just soft little breaths and the occasional sniffle.

Midoriya's smile dimmed a bit as he turned to look at Kirishima. The redhead leaned against the fridge, his usual brightness dimmed. He was looking more heartbroken than he cared to admit.

" Ok everyone,  my driver is five minutes away, so I need the little ones cleaned up and be ready to leave," Momo instructed.

"Copy that," Jirou nodded, picking up Todoroki with practiced ease. "Let's go, pancake prince. Time for lions."

Todoroki blinked before he mimicked, " Wions."

" Yeah little dude, lions, maybe some little cubs might show up," she added, which the little one just started clapping his hands with an excited smile.

" Wions!"

Jirou chuckled as she took the little one out of the kitchen to wash him up. Eri carefully carried her bowl, Bakugou‘s and Todoroki's plate to the sink like a responsible big sister, standing on tiptoes to reach. She then ran over to Momo with a soft smile on her face.

"I'm ready, Miss Momo!"

"Thank you, sweetheart," Momo smiled. "You're being such a great helper today."

Eri beamed—just in time for Hagakure to scoop her up. "Alright, squad! Let's roll out!"

As they all bustled around gathering hats, bags, and juice boxes, Bakugou peeked up from Momo's shoulder for just a second.

His little ruby eyes met Kirishima's.

Kirishima froze—hopeful—but Bakugou quickly turned away again, snuggling deeper into Momo's neck.

Still not ready.

Kirishima looked down, deflated. Momo noticed. Her brows pinched just slightly—then she turned to him with a sudden thought.

His head snapped up. "Yeah?"

"Would you mind helping me their bags into the car?"

He hesitated, glancing once more at the boy clinging to her—then nodded. "Sure. Yeah. I can do that."

"Thank you," she said gently.

As he walked out with a few tiny backpacks in hand—each one covered in stickers and buttons—Momo looked down at the blond fluff nestled against her. "Come on, little one. Let's go wash your face—for the hundredth time today."

Bakugou let out a dramatic toddler sigh but didn't move, limbs wrapped tight around her like a baby koala. She carried him out, followed by the girls. Leaving Iida and Midoriya alone in the kitchen.

Iida adjusted his glasses. "That was unlike young Bakugou. His energy was... unusually subdued."

Midoriya sighed and watched Kirishima's retreating form. "Yeah," he murmured. "He's not mad. Just scared."

And fear, Midoriya knew, could hurt more than anger ever could.

"Man," he whispered. "This is gonna take more than a juice box and a nap to fix."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The shiny black luxury van hummed smoothly along the road, spotless inside and spacious like a rolling penthouse suite. Technically, it wasn't a van—it was a custom black executive shuttle Momo had casually ordered the night before.

Momo had spared no expense—custom child seats, temperature control, built-in snack drawers. The screen in the ceiling played soft baby animal cartoons. Everything smelled faintly of lavender. It had heated seats, chilled water bottles in the cupholders, privacy screens, and a mini built-in fridge.

It was top notch.

" Whoa...Momo, this is...huge," Mina cheered as she sat down in the fancy white leather seat.

" Yeah Momo, this is so cool," Tsuyu smiled.

" Yeah dude, this car has more features than a hero support craft.” Jirou teased.

"It's just a rental," she replied modestly, adjusting the tiny toddler seatbelt on Bakugou. "But thank you. I wanted them to be comfortable for the ride."

"Okay, but seriously... why does this van have a cappuccino maker?" Jirou asked, squinting suspiciously at the glowing buttons

Momo buckled tiny Bakugou securely into his dinosaur seat, brushing crumbs off his hoodie. "It's for the older passengers," she said calmly. "And there are sugar-free, French-imported juice boxes for the little ones."

Mina popped one open, took a cautious sip, and made a face. "This tastes like a grape studied abroad and forgot where it came from."

“I GOT GUMMIES!!" Hagakure announced from the back, appearing suddenly with fistfuls of bright packets. With absolutely chaotic precision, she chucked them through the air like tiny sugar missiles.

Mina caught hers with one hand. Tsuyu caught two. Eri shrieked in excitement as a pack bounced off her lap. Momo sighed, adjusting the toddler seat strap again while Bakugou tried to chomp the air for a gummy of his own.

"Mine! I wan' wed ones!" Bakugou huffed, cheeks puffed, feet kicking against his car seat like a stormy toddler volcano.

"Say please, sweetie," Momo said gently, handing him a pack.

He paused, scowling dramatically, then muttered, "Pwease," before immediately tearing into it with toddler ferocity.

Across from him, Todoroki sat quietly in his snowflake-patterned seat, nestled like a sleepy baby bear, arms wrapped around his stuffed cat Fluffy. His red-and-white hair was fluffy from his nap, and his eyes were big and starry as he watched trees pass through the tinted windows.

"Are you excited to see the animals, Sho-Sho?" she asked gently, brushing his hair from his forehead.

He turned to look at her slowly, blinking like a baby owl. A tiny smile curled on his lips. "'Itty."

" You want to see the lions," she asked as she turned her body towards his car seat, the little one nodded his head.

" Wions! 'Itty mama!"

Momo froze. Her eyes widened slightly. Mina blinked. Tsuyu tilted her head.

"...Wait. Did he just say Mama?"

All heads turned.

Momo's face turned a rosy shade of red as she flailed her hands. "N-no! I—I think he said my name! You know how toddlers are! Garbled speech and... and vowel confusion!"

Jirou raised an eyebrow. "Momo, your name doesn't have an 'A' at the end."

"Yeah but... um..."

"He's still adorable," Mina cooed, leaning over to pinch Todoroki's chubby cheek. "Right, lil penguin?"

Todoroki giggled, Mina softly patted his cheek before she let go, she and the girls went back to chatting, letting the moment pass, but Momo leaned back toward the red-and-white-haired toddler, lowering her voice.

"I'm Momo today, okay sweetheart?" she whispered with a soft smile. "Not Mama. Just Momo. Can you say Momo for me, Sho-Sho?"

Todoroki blinked up at her with his mismatched eyes, head slightly tilted. "...Mowmo?"

"That's good, little one." She smiled so brightly it made him giggle—and suddenly, he threw his tiny arms up toward her like he wanted to hug her through the seat, fingers wiggling. "Mowmo! Mowmo! Mowmooo!"

She laughed and squeezed his hand gently, pressing a kiss to his forehead. The little one squealed from joy as Momo smiled fondly at him. She didn't notice Jirou watching quietly, her expression thoughtful, almost soft but sad, before she turned away.

Beside her, Bakugou, still chewing his gummy, side-eyed the commotion and huffed. Arms crossed, hood up, plush dinosaur spikes flopping, his pout was thunderous.

Jirou nudged closer and gently poked his arm. "Come on, Explosion Boy. Aren't you excited?"

He looked over, face scrunched in a fierce pout. "Shawky meanie tos me."

"Oh, buddy," Jirou murmured, recognizing the look. "Still upset about Kirishima yelling last night?"

He didn't respond, but his bottom lip poked out a little more.

Jirou sighed, she remembered how upset the little one was when Kirishima snapped at him last night. She knew how close the two were, so she ran her fingers through his hair gently, " I know kid, but listen. You're going to the zoo! With all the awesome animals, like the lions, tigers, monkeys, bears—"

His pout slowly faded as he tilted his head. "Tiga?"

"Yep. And it's gonna be the biggest, stripey-est tiger ever."

Bakugou's eyes lit up.

"'N... 'N SHAWKS!? Beaws!?"

"Oh, definitely. Sharks too. With big teeth. And maybe even a talking monkey."

He gasped. "Monkews!! Beaws!!" Then started bouncing wildly in his seat, kicking his legs in the air.

" I wan' stowmp a beaw!"

"No stomping on a bear, Bakugou," Momo called gently over her shoulder.

"No 'ompies," Todoroki chimed in wisely, holding Fluffy close.

"I stowmp!" Bakugou insisted, crossing his arms again.

Everyone laughed, including Momo, who turned to check on Eri in her unicorn seat, raising a hand politely. "I wanna feed the bunnies," Eri said sweetly, her ribbon-tied silver hair bobbing.

"I wanna pet the baby goats, ugh! This is gonna be so cute and fun," Hagakure grinned, pulling her phone out for zoo selfies in advance.

The two started talking about the different baby animals, Momo grinned and glanced around the van. Somehow, it was loud and chaotic, but also warm and happy. Full of cartoons, crinkling snack wrappers, and tiny voices yelling about penguins and bears.

Momo glanced back again and saw it: Bakugou and Todoroki, deep in toddler-level conversation.

" Sho-Sho I get tiga! 'N-'N swakes!"

Todoroki's eyes sparkled. "'Itty!"

Bakugou nodded, eyes huge with excitement. "'N Koko say it shawks toos! With shawp teethy! Dat go CHOWP CHOWP!"

He bared his teeth like a baby shark. Todoroki gasped and buried his face in Fluffy. "Scawy..."

Bakugou puffed out his tiny chest like a baby lion. "No, I bwave. I eats da shawks! No shawks touch yous, Sho-Sho!"

Todoroki lowered his plush from his face, " N-No shawks?"

" Nuh-uh! I pwotects yous Sho-Sho! I bwave!"

Todoroki gave him a glowing smile. "Baku bwave!"

Bakugou grinned, sitting taller. "I bwave!!"

"Baku bwave! Baku bwave!" Todoroki clapped like a tiny seal.

The two little one kept giggling, Momo's heart melted into goo. Jirou sighed happily, tucking her arm behind her head." It's kinda strange."

Momo looked over at her girlfriend with a questioning look, " What's strange?"

"They can't stand each other as teens. But as toddlers? Best friends."

Momo looked and saw how the little ones were excitedly babbling to each other she sighed and then—

"ZOO, HERE WE COME!" Mina shouted from her seat as she spotted the gate in the distance.

"YAAAAY!!" everyone cheered, toddlers squealing and kicking their legs, arms waving like flags.

Eri softly clapped as she kicked her feet gently.

"ZOooooo!!!" Bakugou echoed.

"'Itty!!" squeaked Todoroki.

The fancy van pulled into the parking lot like a royal carriage.

Inside, it wasn't just a ride. It was a tiny kingdom of cartoons, gummy bears, unicorn ribbons, squealing toddlers, and magical animal dreams.

And nothing—not even the scariest CHOWP CHOWP shark—could ruin it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Bakugou, I already told you—you cannot chase those birds!"

Mina groaned, adjusting her grip as the squirming, sobbing three-year-old in her arms let out another dramatic wail. His little fists balled up around the fabric of her hoodie like his life depended on it, clutching as if she were the only thing keeping him from flinging himself into the monkey enclosure.

"D-Dey my f-fwends!" he cried, red-faced and sniffling. "Dey funny! I be da king b-bwirdy!"

"You can't be the king of the birds, Bakubabe," she cooed, bouncing him in her arms with practiced ease. "You're already the king of noise and trouble. That's enough for today."

Bakugou let out a hiccupped sob and buried his face into her neck. "I wanna pw-pway..."

Mina cooed, " Aw I'm sorry hun," as she continued to bouncing the little one in her arms.

Nearby, Momo exhaled through her nose like a mom who'd aged ten years in a single hour. Todoroki was curled up perfectly in her arms, and sucking on a blue pacifier. His tiny fingers clung to her shirt, and his favorite stuffed cat, Fluffy, was smooshed tightly between their chests—its one ear drooping lazily against her.

"This is going great," Momo muttered, shifting Todoroki's weight. He blinked up at her with slow, curious eyes like nothing was wrong with the world. As if Bakugou hadn't just tried to scale a fence to go live with wild animals.

The group had barely been at the zoo for thirty minutes, and they were already knee-deep in meltdown territory.

It had all started with smiles. Everyone hopped out of the van with full juice boxes, clean outfits, and the hope that maybe—just maybe—this trip would be smooth.

Then they saw the seals.

After that, it was a downhill sprint into mayhem.

Bakugou shrieked because the seals were "too squishy," tried to fight one of the zoo's mascot statues, managed to sneak in the flamingo exhibit to chase one down. Causing them to be almost banned, so after being scowled at, he has been crying ever since and had to be bribed with fruit snacks to try to calm down.

Todoroki, meanwhile, had tried to collect every shiny object on the path—rocks, coins, even a piece of a melted lollipop stick—until Momo picked him up and declared a no more garbage rule.

Eri, in her lilac sweater and ribbons in her hair, was the only one keeping it together. She practically floated along the sidewalk like a little fairy, oohing and aahing at everything and gently reminding the boys, "No yelling, please!"

Mina hadn't stopped talking about penguins since they passed the map kiosk.

"Where are the waddly guys?" she cried for the fifth time, balancing a sniffling Bakugou on her hip. "I need my tuxedo birds!"

" I think I'm done with birds," Hagakure whined.

Hagakure had been taking stealthy selfies with every animal she passed—even the surly peacock that almost pecked her—and Tsuyu and Jirou, ever the chill duo, stayed a few paces behind everyone, watching with the amusement of two babysitters who didn't get paid enough.

"Can we get snacks now?" Jirou asked flatly, side-eyeing Bakugou's tantrum.

"We just got here," Momo replied, patting Todoroki's back.

He let out a soft mew around his pacifier, rubbing his cheek against her like a clingy kitten.

It was going to be a long day.

And they'd only just made it past the flamingos.

"Come on, Bakubabe," Mina groaned, hoisting the little dino higher on her hip. "We're going to see penguins now!"

"WAAHH!" Bakugou protested again, but it was weaker this time.

From Momo's arms, Todoroki blinked, eyes lighting up behind his pacifier. "Wuins," he mumbled.

"Yes, Sho-Sho," Momo smiled. "Let's go see the waddly boys."

By the time they made it to the penguin exhibit, Bakugou had calmed down just enough to pout dramatically into Mina's shoulder. His dinosaur hoodie sleeve had a smear of snot on it now, but Mina didn't even care anymore. She was a penguin on a mission.

"There they are!" Mina squealed, running to the glass with Bakugou in tow. "Look at them waddling! Katsuki, look! They're just like you!"

Bakugou sniffled, lifting his head slowly, eyes squinting. One of the penguins flopped onto its belly and slid across the ice.

"...I wanna swide wike dat," he mumbled, rubbing his eyes with his fists

"You'd get frostbite," Tsuyu offered helpfully, standing behind them with her hands in her hoodie pockets.

"I WANNA SWIDE!" Bakugou yelled again, renewed energy returning as he tried to wiggle out of Mina's arms.

"Okay, no sliding," Mina said quickly, hugging him tighter. "We are not about to reenact March of the Explosion Duck."

Across the way, Todoroki was still snuggled in Momo's arms, watching the penguins in wide-eyed wonder. He reached out and lightly tapped the glass with one finger, pacifier bobbing slightly as he poke around it.

" Wuins," he jumped up in Momo arms, Jirou laughed as she leaned over Momo's shoulder.

" I think he's in love."

"He's not the only one," Hagakure said, taking another selfie. "I'm tagging this #PenguinVibes."

Eri was practically glowing, bouncing on the balls of her feet as she clutched Momo's hand. "They look like they're going to a fancy party!"

"They do," Momo said with a soft smile. "A very cold, fishy party."

They stayed at the exhibit for a while longer, giving the kids a chance to reset. Bakugou eventually slid down from Mina's arms, now more interested in squatting by the glass and tapping at it like a penguin whisperer. He shouted "BOOM!" every time one dove into the water.

" Look at them fancy birds," Mina clapped as Bakugou bounced up and down.

Bakugou then plopped down beside the glass and started tapping excitedly. "Boom! Boom peguin! Do 'nother twick!"

Todoroki would gasp when the little penguin would do a trick, he softly patted Momo's shoulder and pointed at the animals.

" Wuins! Wuins!"

"They're adorable," Momo said, eyes softening. She kissed the top of Todoroki's head. "Do you see them, Sho-Sho?"

"Yesh!" he squealed, waving Fluffy toward the glass. "Fwuffy 'ee 'oo!"

Todoroki giggled as the penguin was waddling around, Momo kissed his cheek before looking at the animals herself. Mina glanced over at Momo and her gaze lingered.

The warmth in the moment gave her a second of peace, but her mind drifted back to the meeting the night before. The villain—the creep who did this to the boys—was still out there. And if he tried again...

She clenched her jaw slightly.

She'd never let anyone hurt them again.

Not her friends. Not her babies

Her thoughts were interrupted by a small tug on her hand. She looked down to see Bakugou grinning up at her.

"I wan one!" he said proudly.

Mina blinked. "You want a penguin?"

Bakugou nodded enthusiastically. "I wan da bigg'st one. Wit stwipes. 'N... 'n... shawp teefy!"

Mina smirked. "Sweetie, that's a tiger in a tuxedo."

"I WAN IT!

Tsuyu glanced at the clock on her phone. "So... we've been here 47 minutes and we've only seen seals, flamingos, and penguins."

"Progress," Jirou shrugged, tossing an animal cracker into her mouth.

Mina nodded solemnly. "At this rate, we'll make it to the giraffes by Christmas."

"Well," Momo said brightly, "at least we're making memories."

" Alrighty people enough talking, who wants some snacks,"Jirou asked, holding up a bag of animal crackers she somehow smuggled into the zoo.

Bakugou's head shot up. "ME! I WANNA EAT DA MONKEY ONES FIWST."

"You don't get to pick favorites," Mina teased, handing him a juice box from the stroller.

"Yesh I do!" he huffed, but accepted it anyway, the straw going straight into his mouth with a loud slurp.

Todoroki patted Momo's chest softly. "Fwuffy 'n Sho-Sho hungie..."

"Let's go find a place to sit," Momo cooed.

" Please let's get some seats, because I'm sooooo hot," Hagakure whined which caused Eri to laugh.

Tsuyu squinted her eyes, " I think I see some seats next to the ice cream stand-"

"ICE CWEAMMMMM!!!" he bellowed, taking off in a full toddler sprint.

"Wait—Katsuki, no—!"

"GET BACK HERE, DINO BOY!"

Mina, Hagakure, and Jirou quickly ran after him, leaving Momo with Todoroki, Eri, and Tsuyu in the penguin exhibit.

" Oh dear god," Momo sighed.

Todoroki blinked as he softly patted her shoulder, " Mwama kay?"

"Yes, Sho-Sho," she whispered, pressing her forehead to his. "We're okay."

For now.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

" Thank you all for coming today."

The air in the faculty conference room was suffocating.

It clung to skin like wet cloth, thick with the kind of dread that made breathing feel like a conscious effort.

The room, normally lit and humming with the mild disinterest of daily meetings, now felt like a sealed tomb—silent, heavy, waiting. Even the projector's faint whir sounded strained, like the room itself was recoiling from what was about to be revealed.

Shadows pooled in the corners, unmoving, as if they too were holding their breath.

“You’re saying this isn’t just a villain?” Aizawa’s voice broke the silence like a snap of frayed wire. Low. Controlled. But behind it was disbelief—tight, coiled like a spring ready to snap. “You’re saying this is some kind of monster?”

Principal Nezu nodded solemnly. The usual calculating glint in his eyes had dulled into something far more grave. “Indeed. For years, pro heroes have tried to identify or contain this entity. All attempts failed. It left no evidence. No trail. Just… fear.” He paused. “So when you reported what happened to young Bakugou and Todoroki, I reopened every file we had. Only one case fits the patterns.”

He pressed a button on the remote. The projector flickered, and the screen came to life with a flickering, distorted image. Fog veiled the background, but the figure at the center was crystal clear in all the worst ways—unnaturally tall, inhumanly thin. Its limbs bent wrong. Eyes like twin spirals dug into the soul of the photo.

Endeavor’s brow furrowed. His jaw clenched. “What… what is that?”

“This,” Nezu said, his voice low and steady, “is the creature that turned our students into toddlers. It is also the same being linked to the mass disappearances across the eastern district—and it appears to be on the move again.”

Toshinori stepped closer to the screen, eyes wide with horror. “You’re telling me all those people… families… entire blocks that vanished—that was this?”

Nezu’s silence was answer enough.

Endeavor’s voice came next, rough and tight with restrained fury. “I went to Jaku City.” His fists trembled at his sides. “I spoke to the residents in the outskirts. They told me about entire neighborhoods that vanished overnight. Parents. Grandparents. Children. No goodbyes. Just… gone. They whispered about some bedtime monster. A tale passed around like urban folklore.” His voice dropped to a whisper. “They called it the Midnight Monster. A thing that stole people in silence. No screams. No blood. Just shadows.”

Nezu nodded once. “That’s the one.”

Midnight’s voice sliced through the growing panic. “And why the hell weren’t we told about this before?”

Nezu’s ears twitched, but he didn’t flinch. “Because we had nothing to work with. No evidence. And then, for years, it vanished. We believed it had gone dormant—until now.”

Aizawa leaned forward, fingers interlaced tightly, eyes sharp as razors. “How the hell does something make an entire town disappear without a trace?”

Without a word, Nezu clicked to the next slide.

It was a sketch—crude but haunting. Long limbs. Twisted posture. Spiral eyes. Its gaping mouth stretched too wide, teeth like nails. Next to it were hand-written notes, scattered stats, and one bold label burned into the center.

The Cucu of Doom.

Aizawa stiffened. “Midoriya said that’s what Bakugou called it. That exact name.”

Midnight’s breath hitched. “So… Bakugou saw it? He remembered?”

Nezu’s voice dropped, almost reluctant. “Yes. And that brings us to its quirk—if you can call it that. It’s called Regression Hunt.”

“...What the hell does that mean?” Present Mic asked, his usual energy subdued by the tension in the room

Nezu’s paw trembled slightly on the remote. “It means with a touch—or a surge of warped time energy—this creature regresses its victims into toddlers. Their quirks vanish. Their intellect—gone. They become helpless young children. Lost. Terrified."

Silence.

“And then,” Nezu said, barely above a whisper, “it hunts them.”

The room froze.

Endeavor’s voice cracked, raw with rage. “You’re saying it eats them.”

Nezu didn’t look away. “Yes.” 

 Aizawa swore under his breath, dragging a hand down his face. “Oh my god.”

 Midnight gasped, hand flying to her mouth. “That’s—monstrous.” 

 “Why?” Endeavor demanded, voice rising. “Why would anything do that?!”

Nezu’s voice lowered. “Fear. Once they’re regressed, their terror is pure. No reasoning, no filters. It feeds on that fear—draws it out. The more scared they are, the more powerful it becomes. Its body mutates. Grows stronger. Grotesque. The final screams...” He hesitated. “That’s what it lives for. They… flavor the 'innocence meat'.”

Endeavor felt his stomach turn, but his face remained a steel mask. Toshinori had paled, his fingers clenched against his chin. Midnight just shook her head out of disgust while Present Mic was quiet.

 “So when those two went outside,” Aizawa said quietly, “they saw it, and that thing chased them.”

“They were being hunted,” Nezu confirmed.

Endeavor took a step forward, his voice cracking. “It tried to eat my son?!”

Present Mic stood, tension in every muscle. “Okay, then how do we even find this thing?

Nezu shook his head. “It only appears at night. It blends into shadows. It warps space, phases in and out of places. It leaves no footprints. No aura signature. Every attempt to trace it has failed. Like a boogeyman made real.”

Toshinori pressed his palms to his face, eyes wide. “It’s… it’s a nightmare. A real nightmare.”

Endeavor turned sharply on Nezu, voice rising. “Then what do we do?! We’re supposed to protect them!”

Nezu’s ears twitched, his face grim. “We don’t know. No one’s ever captured it. No one’s ever wounded it. We know it targets the young. Prefers isolation. And if it’s resurfaced now… it may be escalating."

The weight of that truth pressed against the room like a second ceiling.

Aizawa finally spoke, his voice gravelly and tight. “At least now we know what it is. And that it hunts at night. That’s something.”

There was a beat of stillness before Toshinori turned, looking around suddenly.

“…Where are young Bakugou and young Todoroki?”

Aizawa blinked. “They’re—”

He stopped.

Eyes widened.

Everyone froze.

“…Oh god,” Toshinori whispered, face paling as his hand slid down his face. “Please tell me someone’s watching them.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Alrighty, kids," the zookeeper said, clapping her hands and crouching a little to meet the height of the group. "Just a quick reminder to please be gentle with these little critters. They're still babies, so they need lots of kindness, soft hands, and quiet—"

"MIWA I GOTS A DOGGIE!!"

The zookeeper flinched as a shrill, victorious yell echoed across the pen.

Mina froze mid-step. "No. No no no—oh my god." Her voice dropped with dread as she turned to see the exact kind of disaster she feared.

There was Bakugou, grinning like a gremlin, hoisting a stunned baby goat into the air like he was reenacting The Lion King. The baby goat's legs dangled helplessly as it let out an offended "baaaaa!"

"That is not a dog!" the zookeeper cried, horrified.

But Bakugou was on a roll. He hugged the goat tightly to his chest, its tiny hooves poking out awkwardly as it screamed into the void.

"You my fwiend now!" Bakugou declared. "I DA KING! DA KING O' DOGGIES!"

The goat bleated like it had seen the gates of the afterlife.

Mina smacked her palm into her face so hard it echoed. "Oh god, please no. Katsuki—baby—put the goat down!"

"I LOVE 'IM!!" Bakugou howled with glee, now spinning in a triumphant circle. The goat was clearly rethinking every life choice that led to this moment.

"Bakugou, honey, sweetie, that's not—he doesn't want to be picked up like that!" 

"NEVA!" Bakugou cackled as he sprinted across the pen, goat still in arms. His little legs were fast—too fast. The goat's wide eyes seemed to scream for help as it bounced in his grip.

" Katsuki Bakugou, you put that goat down right now!"Mina was already running after him, dodging a confused piglet and a startled chicken as she tried to wrangle the tiny explosion of chaos.

The zookeeper groaned into her walkie-talkie. "Why do I even bother..."

Behind them, chickens squawked in outrage as Bakugou barreled past. Mina dodged a flailing duck and leapt over a hay bale. Hagakure followed at a brisk pace, camera steady like this was Toddlers & Goats: The Documentary. Jirou was laughing the whole time.

The chaos trailed behind like a comet, complete with dust clouds and screeching animals.

Meanwhile, in a much calmer corner of the petting zoo, Tsuyu and Eri were settled peacefully beside a wooden fence lined with soft hay. The sun dappled gently through the trees as they sat cross-legged, surrounded by a cozy cluster of baby bunnies.

"They're so soft," Eri whispered, silver hair shimmering and her lilac dress dotted with little tufts of fur. One bunny snoozed against her ankle like she was a forest sprite.

Tsuyu gently held a sleepy brown bunny with both hands, blinking slowly. "This one thinks I'm a pond," she croaked contentedly.

Eri giggled, petting a chubby white bunny with a pink nose. "He's so soft... like a pillow for fairies."

"They like you too," Tsuyu said with a small smile. "You're gentle. They can tell."

"I love them," Eri murmured, resting her cheek against her knees as one bunny nuzzled into her leg.

They both giggled as the bunnies snuggled into them, completely unbothered by the distant screams of a goat and a very determined Mina.

A few feet away, under a shady tree, Momo had taken refuge on a bench near the duckling enclosure. She held Todoroki on her lap, one arm securely wrapped around his middle. He was bundled in his snowflake hoodie, pacifier bobbing softly as he watched the line of ducklings waddle in a fluffy parade. His stuffed cat, Fluffy, was clutched tightly in one arm.

"Quack," one duckling chirped cheerfully.

Todoroki gasped.

Another duckling waddled a little too close for comfort. Todoroki's eyes went wide and he squeaked, immediately launching face-first into Momo's chest. "Mm-mm!"

Momo chuckled warmly and gently rubbed his back. "Oh, Sho-Sho, they're not gonna hurt you," she cooed, voice like a lullaby. "They're just little babies too."

Still half-buried in her shirt, Todoroki peeked one eye out, then slowly raised his head.

"See?" Momo said, scooping up the softest yellow duckling and cradling it in her hands like a tiny puff of sunshine. "Look how sweet it is."

The duckling peeped curiously, fluffing its feathers.

Todoroki's eyes sparkled as his pacifier popped out of his mouth. He sat up straighter, Fluffy still clutched in one hand. "...Baybee...," he whispered.

"Yes, baby duck," Momo giggled. "You wanna pet him?"

Todoroki nodded shyly. He reached out with one chubby hand, then hesitated. "Fwuffy fiwst."

"Oh, of course." Momo gently lowered the duckling so it could "meet" Fluffy.

"Fwuffy say hiiii~" Todoroki sang, waving the stuffed cat's paw.

The duckling quacked.

Todoroki gasped again—then burst into high-pitched giggles. "ACK!!"

Momo laughed. "That's right, Sho-Sho. It goes quack!"

"ACK! ACK!" Todoroki repeated proudly, flapping both hands like wings.

The duckling peeped again.

"ACKACKACKACKACK!" Todoroki responded, eyes bright and joyful.

Momo kissed the top of his head, her heart melting. "You're so brave now, huh?"

He nodded with a soft smile,"Sho-Sho bwave! Fwuffy bwave,” then looked back at the duckling. "Ack fam'wy now."

Behind them, Mina had finally caught up to Bakugou and was now holding the goat like it was radioactive. She looked winded, her hair frizzy and face flushed. "Okay. Okay. Goat is safe. I'm—gonna cry."

Bakugou, meanwhile, was lying starfish-style on the grass, laughing like a madman. "BESH. ZOO. EVA."

The goat, now freed, bleated once and scampered away like it had narrowly escaped a monster. The zookeeper just groaned and went back to tend the other animals and make sure that goat was okay

Hagakure zoomed in with her phone camera. "You're a menace to society," she said cheerfully. "A tiny, adorable menace."

“ I DA DOGGIE KING!”

"I'm putting that on a shirt," Hagakure said.

Tsuyu glanced over at Momo from her bunny sanctuary and blinked. "Do you think they'll ever let us come back?"

Momo looked down at Todoroki, who was now softly quacking to the duckling while letting Fluffy kiss its beak.

She smiled. "...Only if we bring leashes."

Eri pet another bunny and whispered, "And maybe helmets."

Bakugou pointed dramatically at a nearby pony. "I WANNA RIDE DAT COW NEXT!!"

Mina screamed into the void.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Come on, dude," Denki said gently, glancing Kirishima's way. "You can't still be beating yourself up about last night."

Denki flopped onto his bed, a half-eaten bag of chips between them, while Sero leaned back in a beanbag chair, spinning a roll of tape between his fingers. The air was quiet—too quiet for Denki’s usually chaotic room.

Kirishima didn’t look up from where he sat hunched on the floor, back against Denki's desk. His fingers were fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. “I can’t help it.”

Sero let out a low sigh and tossed the roll of tape onto the desk. "Look, man. He’s three. He probably won’t even remember it. Kids that age, they forget stuff overnight."

Kirishima shook his head slowly. “This morning... he did.” His voice cracked, just a bit. “You didn’t see him, Sero. He didn’t look at me. Not once. He hid away from me to Momo and when he finally did—he looked scared.”

Denki and Sero exchanged a glance. The shift in the room was immediate, the weight of Kirishima’s words sinking in. Kirishima was usually the steady one—the sunniest guy in the room—but right now, he looked... wrecked.

“He looked at me like I was a monster,” Kirishima added, voice barely above a whisper.

Silence.

Denki sat up straighter, chip bag forgotten. “Kiri...”

Kirishima scrubbed a hand over his face. “I just wanted to help him. Ever since he got turned into a toddler, I’ve been doing everything I can to keep him happy. Carrying him, feeding him, tucking him in... I thought I was making it easier for him.”

"You were," Sero said carefully. "We all were."

Kirishima shook his head. “But Midoriya... he said the more we treat them like toddlers, the more they become toddlers. That we could lose them—like, really lose them.”

Denki leaned forward, elbows on his knees, brow furrowed. “Yeah, I get that. But... you were trying to do the right thing, man.”

“I thought if I reminded him who he was—who he really is—that he’d snap out of it. That maybe hearing something real would ground him again.” Kirishima’s voice dropped. “So I told him to stop acting like a baby. Told him to eat his greens like a real hero.”

Sero winced as he remembered last night. “Oof.”

“And then... he just broke,” Kirishima finished, eyes stinging. “He cried like I’d punched him. And then he looked at me like—like I’d betrayed him.”

Denki swallowed hard. “Damn.”

“He ran from me, Denki.” Kirishima’s voice cracked again. “Bakugou ran away from me. Like I was someone he couldn’t trust.”

That silence returned. Heavy. Real.

Sero finally got up and sat down beside him on the floor. “Kiri, you’ve always had his back. That hasn’t changed. Even if he’s scared right now... deep down, that kid still knows you’re his best friend.”

Denki nodded, voice softer than usual. “Give him time. I mean, come on. This is Bakugou. He yells at clouds. He’s not easy even when he’s not three.”

Kirishima managed a weak chuckle at that. Just barely.

Sero clapped a hand on his shoulder. “We’ll help you fix it. You’re not doing this alone.”

Denki stood and gave him a crooked smile. “You’re still his favorite idiot. He’s just... three. With way too many feelings and no clue how to handle them.”

Kirishima nodded, finally letting his shoulders drop as the guilt twisted into something more manageable. Still sharp. But no longer paralyzing.

“Thanks, guys.”

They didn’t say anything else for a while. Just sat there in Denki’s room—quiet, but together.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Okie dokie, peoples! Lunch time's here~!"

Mina sang out as she plopped onto the picnic blanket with her parfait in hand, feet swinging cheerfully. Momo followed right behind her, carefully setting down the colorful bento boxes in front of their tiny companions.

Each box was shaped like a different animal: Eri's was a pink bunny with floppy ears, Bakugou's a fierce roaring lion, and Todoroki's a sleepy little penguin. They were all gathered around a pint-sized picnic table, shaded beneath a tree. Ducks waddled nearby and peacocks strutted past as monkey calls echoed faintly in the background.

"Ta-daaa~ I made your favorites!" Momo said with a proud little flourish as she opened each bento lid.

"Woooooaaah!!" Eri gasped, her eyes lighting up. Inside her bunny bento were rice balls with nori smiles, tiny heart-shaped tamagoyaki, and strawberries that sparkled in the sun like candy. "Bunny's havin' a picnic too!"

Bakugou's eyes went huge the second he spotted his lion bento. "MY WION GOTS MEATBAWS!!" he shouted, nearly hopping out of his seat. "DIS WUNCH IS POWER!!"

His box was chaos in the best way—bear-shaped rice balls, sausage squiggles, ketchup zigzags, and broccoli "trees" standing tall like little guards.

"Eat slow, Bakugou," Momo warned gently, sliding a napkin under his chin.

"I EAT FAST 'CAUSE I DA KING!" he declared, chomping down on a rice ball like it had personally challenged him.

Todoroki blinked at his penguin box, clearly sleepy. It was the calmest of the three—little fish-shaped sandwiches, snowy rice with seaweed flakes, and a softly steamed carrot star nestled on top. He poked at the carrot gently. "Biwb sweepy," he murmured.

"You sleepy too, huh?" Jirou grinned as she leaned in. "Penguin nap club?"

He blinked again. "Biwby..." he whispered, pointing at the penguin face on the box. Then slowly, carefully, he picked up a sandwich with both hands, smushed it lightly, then... hugged it to his cheek.

Mina clutched her parfait dramatically. "Sho-Sho, are you cuddling your sandwich?!"

Todoroki nodded solemnly. "He wan' cuddw."

Eri giggled as she sipped from her strawberry-pink cup with a twisty straw. "Sho-Sho, you always give your food cuddles first."

"Its wice," he replied seriously, still nuzzling the sandwich.

Momo smiled as she dabbed his cheek with a napkin. "You're such a sweetheart. But let's eat just a little before naptime, okay?"

"O'tay," he whispered, finally taking a teeny bite."

Bakugou was already halfway through his meatballs, cheeks stuffed, eyes sparkling with pride. Suddenly, a little duck waddled over, eyeing Bakugou's broccoli "trees."

"Hey! No stealin' mah twees!" Bakugou warned, waving a floret fiercely.

The duck quacked softly, tilting its head as if to say sorry.

Eri giggled, "Aww, lil ducky wants some snacks too!"

Bakugou grunted but shoved a tiny broccoli piece toward the bird. "Fine. Twee snack."

Todoroki watched with wide eyes, then reached carefully for a fish-shaped sandwich and broke off a tiny piece, holding it out like an offering.

The duck hopped closer, pecked gently, then waddled away, happy.

"Look! You made friends!" Mina clapped.

Todoroki smiled shyly, hugging his bento again.

Eri leaned over to Bakugou and whispered, "You're the nicest lion ever."

Bakugou puffed up but then whispered back, " No tell, buts I wike wil duckies toos..."

Ero giggled, Momo overheard this and as she pulled out wipes and cleaning little hands and faces as the sun warmed their cheeks.

"Best lunch ever," Eri said softly, munching on a strawberry.

"And best zoo day ever," Mina agreed, raising her parfait like a toast.

"Omg, guys! We need a group pic!" Hagakure gasped.

She whipped out her phone and started framing the shot. Jirou scooped up the squirming Bakugou onto her lap, while Momo did the same with Todoroki.

" Oh man Bakugou's gonna kill us when he's back to normal again," Jirou laughed as Momo gently bounced Todoroki on her knee.

" They're going to be very embarrassed."

"Which makes it perfect," Mina grinned.

Tsuyu gently lifted Eri into her lap so she could join in the picture too.

"Everyone say zoo day!" Hagakure sang.

"Zoo day!!" they all shouted.

Click!

Hagakure peeked at the photo and grinned. "Oh my gosh. We are adorable."

Jirou looked down at the phone to see Bakugou poking her cheek in the picture, she looked down at the little one who now was resting his head on her shoulder. She smiled as she patted his back. 

Momo looked at the phone as well to see Todoroki staring at the camera with a blank stare. She looked down to see him dozing off, she smiled. She picked him up so he could lay on her shoulder.

" Are you sleepy already Sho-Sho?"

Little one yawn as he reached for her, fussing softly. Mina heard this and she giggled. " Aww someone cranky."

"Just sleepy," Momo cooed, cradling him. He whined again, tiny fists curled, so she gently popped his pacifier into his mouth. He instantly relaxed, eyelids fluttering closed.

"Whoa, Momo. You're like... a baby whisperer," Mina whispered.

Momo shook her head, flustered. "No no, I'm just trying."

"Don't be modest," Hagakure added. "You've been amazing with them. Especially Sho-Sho—he's totally attached to you now."

Jirou nodded, still rubbing Bakugou's back. "Seriously, you've got a gift."

Momo blushed, glancing down at the now-snoozing boy in her arms. "I just... I like helping."

"Still sucks they have to go back to being grumpy teens," Mina pouted.

Momo smiled softly. "Sho—Todoroki's not grumpy. He's kind... just quiet."

"Yeah? He nearly froze me last month," Hagakure said, mock shivering.

"He's nicer once you know him," Momo said, hugging the toddler closer. "Trust me."

And she smiled again—because right now, in this moment, she did trust it.

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV:

"WHOA! IT TAW!!"

Bakugou's tiny voice exploded through the zoo like a firecracker on a sugar rush, startling a nearby mom so badly she almost threw her pretzel in the air.

Without missing a beat, the dino-hoodie-wearing whirlwind launched himself toward the glass fence at turbo toddler speed, arms stretched wide like airplane wings, hood bouncing, shoes half-off, and cheeks flushed with excitement.

His little legs moved like they had absolutely no brakes installed.

"VWOOOOM!" he yelled just for good measure, sneakers squeaking with a chaotic SKRRT! as he screeched to a stop inches from the glass.

SPLAT!

His whole face went splat against the pane, squishing his nose and smushing his cheeks like a pancake.

"WOOK!! WOOK!! IT EAT DA TWEE!!!" he hollered, slapping both hands against the glass with all the energy of a tiny thunder god.

His eyes sparkled so hard they practically did jazz hands. "IT GOT DA MUNCHIES!!!" he shrieked, bouncing on tiptoes as he pointed at the giraffe lazily chomping on a tall branch.

"DA WEAFY MUNCHIES!!!"

Behind him, Mina keeled over laughing. "Oh my stars, Bakubabe—you look like Santa just crash-landed in a candy spaceship piloted by dinosaurs!"

She whipped out her phone, snorting, just as Bakugou threw his arms in the air like a victorious wrestler at snacktime.

"Say giraffe!" she prompted through giggles.

"G'WAFFEE!!" he roared, spinning in a wild circle. "DA TAWWEST FING EVAAAA!!!"

Click!

His dino hoodie was falling off one shoulder, one sock was completely gone now (where it went? unknown), and his arms were up in a triumphant Y-shape like a tiny champion at a parade.

"That's gold," Hagakure giggled, angling her own phone. "Lighting: perfect. Chaos energy: off the charts. Baby boom vibes? Chef's kiss."

Just a few steps away, Tsuyu stood with Eri perched on her hip. The seven-year-old was wide-eyed, clutching her bunny tightly to her chest as she gazed up at the giraffe's towering frame.

"It's soooo tall," Eri breathed in wonder. "It could eat the whole sky!"

Tsuyu smiled softly. "Maybe it's saving some clouds for dessert."

Eri gasped with a dreamy grin. "I wanna hug it. Do you think it'd let me? I'd hug its leg because I'm little..."

"Cloud snack giraffe who gives hugs," Tsuyu replied, bopping Eri's nose with one fingertip. "Very rare species."

Just beside them, Jirou leaned with cool nonchalance on the railing, earbuds swinging, one brow raised.

"That neck's gotta be, like, two All-Mights in a trench coat. Minimum."

"Technically three," Momo chimed in with a soft smile, one arm cradling the clingiest toddler alive. Todoroki was glued to her like a sleepy baby sloth, arms tucked in, head on her shoulder, one chubby hand tightly holding onto her coat like it was his lifeline.

His gaze never left the giraffe.

He tapped her shoulder softly. "Mama... wat dat?"

Momo froze.

Momo's breath caught. He'd called her that before—many times since the regression—but somehow, each gentle "Mama" settled deeper into her chest than the last.

"That's a giraffe, sweetheart," she replied, stroking his bangs gently with a trembling smile.

"G'waffe..." Todoroki repeated slowly, thoughtfully. "It... 'pots. Wike dottys. Wike Fwuffy ‘ose dottys."

"That's right," she said with a smile that trembled on the edges. "Brown spots, like freckles. And that long neck helps it reach all the yummiest leaves."

He leaned closer to the glass, palm pressed gently to the cool surface, eyes big as buttons.

"It biiiiiig," he whispered. "Wook sooooooofwie. Wike... wike... big stuffy."

"A tall, leaf-eating, very hug-able stuffy," Momo chuckled. "Maybe Fluffy's long-lost cousin, although they're different species..."

His eyes lit up. "G'waffe is Fwuffy couin!! Sho-Sho dwaw. Wif owange cwayon. G'waffe owange."

"We'll draw it when we get home," she promised sweetly, heart full to bursting, " You can even add little leafy snacks if you want." She tickled his side earning a soft giggle.

Just then, Bakugou whipped around dramatically, fists clenched.

"I BIG TOOS! I CWIMB IT! I WIDE IT!!"

Mina choked on laughter. "You're gonna ride it? Cowboy Bakugou, huh?"

"I BE DA BWAVEWST!" he shouted, spinning in a circle like a tiny whirlwind. "CWIMB UP—YEE-HAW!! DEN BOOM BOOM!! DEN WHEEEEE!!"

"You'll scare it straight into therapy," Hagakure laughed, hands on her knees.

Bakugou scanned the area, eyes wild. "I need a box! A BIG one! Wike... a SUPA BOX!!"

Eri held  her bunny out to the toddler in a flash. "You can use Bun-Bun! He's brave just like you Baku!"

Bakugou squinted at the plush. "Bun-Bun toos soft. I need... a mount. Wike All Might. But even tawwer."

Eri blinked before Jirou deadpanned, "Maybe we'll find you a cardboard throne later, Your Loudness."

Bakugou puffed his chest proudly. "YEAH. I IS KING BAKUGOU!!!"

Jirou facepalmed.

Nestled against Momo, Todoroki blinked up at the scene, then murmured calmly, "He gon' faw."

Momo chuckled. "Probably. But he's very determined."

"No cwimb," Todoroki declared, snuggling tighter. "Wook. Wike G'waffe. He wice."

" That's very sweet of you Sho-Sho," Momo added.

"Sho-Sho wif Mama," he added in a sleepy, clinging mumble, tucking his face into her neck.

Momo's heart swelled until it could barely hold the moment in. She wrapped her arms around him and held him close.

Then—

"OKAY!!" Mina clapped her hands. "Before King Ka-boom climbs into orbit—who wants to see the lions?!"

"ME!!" Bakugou whooped, already taking off. "WIONS!! WIONS WIONS WIONS!! I GONNA ROAR AT 'EM!!!"

"Let's go, Simba," Jirou said, catching his hand before he tripped over his own excitement.

Bakugou bounced beside her like a popcorn kernel. "I ROAR at dem!! RAWWRR!!"

"Practice your king face," Tsuyu teased, gently setting Eri down. "Gotta look fierce."

"I is da boss!! I ROAR an' dey BOW!!"

Eri waved both arms high. "Bye-bye, giraffe!! Eat lotsa leaves!!"

"BYE WAFFE!!" Bakugou shouted over his shoulder, already mid-run. "I WION NOW!!"

Jirou sighed fondly. "This kid's gonna lunge at the lion enclosure, isn't he?"

Mina laughed as they walked. Still nestled in Momo's arms, Todoroki raised his tiny hand in solemn farewell. "Bye-bye, G'waffe. Sho-Sho dwaw yous."

Momo smiled down at him. "Ready to go see the lions, Sho?"

He nodded, perking up at the word. "Wions... dey gots 'pots?"

"Some have freckles," Momo replied playfully.

"F-Fwekwe?" he repeated, tongue peeking out in concentration.

"Yep," she said, giving his nose a gentle boop. "Like little dots on their faces."

Todoroki's eyes widened. "Wike ‘ose dottys? Sho-Sho dwaw dose!" He patted her shoulder proudly.

"We'll find some lions with nose dots for you to draw," Momo giggled, nuzzling her nose against his cheek. He squealed with joy and kicked his legs once like a happy frog before settling again into her arms.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The winding zoo path curved beneath a leafy canopy, dappled sunlight flickering through the branches like golden confetti.

The warm breeze rustled the trees as the group of students wandered closer to the lion enclosure, their chatter rising with every excited step. Somewhere up ahead, a few other classes were already pressed against the glass, pointing and squealing with delight.

"WIONS! WIONS!!" Bakugou bellowed at full blast, tugging Jirou's hand like a sugar-fueled rocket on a leash. "WHEWE?! I WANNA WOOK AT 'EM WIGHT NOW!!"

Jirou stumbled slightly, catching her balance before he could drag her off her feet. "Okay, okay, lion boy! Chill before you scare someone—or yourself."

"I NO GET SCAWED! I'M DA KING!!"

"King of volume, maybe," Tsuyu murmured with a smirk.

Eri giggled behind her hands as she skipped alongside Mina. "You're gonna pop your lungs, Baku!"

Bakugou whipped his head around. "NO I WON'T! I'M WOUD 'CAUSE I GOTTA SHOW DEM WHO'S BOSS!!"

"They're around the corner," Mina said, ruffling his hair. "You'll see your lion pals soon enough, Your Majesty."

Eri grinned, eyes sparkling with excitement. "I hope they're napping in the sun... They always look so cozy in the documentaries! I watched one with Mister Aizawa last week!"

As they rounded the final bend, the path opened up to a wide, fenced clearing where three lions lounged lazily in the golden sunlight.

Two of them were sprawled in the dirt, paws flopped in the air, bellies exposed to the warmth. The third, a big male with a thick golden mane, had his head resting on a smooth rock, eyes half-lidded with sleep.

"LOOK!!" Eri gasped, pressing her hands to the glass. "They are napping!"

Bakugou didn't hesitate—he launched himself full force at the glass like a cannonball.

"RAAARRRRR!!!" he roared, little fists raised to the sky. "I FIGHT YOU! I DA WEAL KING! YOU WANNA GO?!"

The lion didn't even twitch.

Mina crouched beside him, grinning. "Whoa, Bakubabe. That was ferocious. He's obviously super intimidated."

Bakugou squinted at the lion. It stretched slightly, but otherwise didn't move.

He blinked."...He dead?"

"No," Jirou said dryly, "he's just ignoring you."

Bakugou let out a dramatic gasp before he puffed his cheeks out, "WHAT?! I NO GET IGNOWED! I... I'M 'PLOSIONS!!" he shouted, throwing his arms wide.

One of the lions looked up before he turned his head away. Bakugou's eyes widen before he spun to the others dramatically. "Y'AW SAW DAT?! I RAWR'D! I DID DA KING RAWR!"

Todoroki, still nestled like a baby koala in Momo's arms, blinked curitosty at the lions. His little hand clutched Fluffy the stuffed cat to his chest like a knight with his sword. His eyes went wide. His fluffy bangs flopped slightly as he tilted his head.

"...Dat 'itty big," he whispered.

Momo chuckled gently. "That's a lion, Sho. A very big sleepy kitty."

Todoroki's eyes squinted as he examined the lion's mane. He touched his own two-toned hair, fingers tugging gently at a red and white lock. "He fwuffy. Wike me."

"You both have very special hair," Momo whispered, pressing a kiss to his soft cheek.

"Pet him?" Todoroki asked hopefully. "He wan pets wif nappie. He sweepy."

"I think he's good for now," Momo chuckled. "But he'd probably like your blankie."

Todoroki gasped. "I gib bwankie!! He haf Sho-Sho bwankie!"

Tsuyu grinned. "Sharing is caring. Maybe we'll crochet him a lion-sized one."

Mina squealed, hands over her mouth. "Momo, I swear, your baby is gonna give me cavities."

"He has a very sweet soul," Momo replied softly with a blush on her face, rocking Todoroki in her arms.

Eri stared up at the lion with stars in her eyes. "Do you think he dreams of cupcakes? Maybe jellybeans? Or—or being a king on a throne?!"

Jirou smirked. "Pretty sure he's dreaming about eating thirty steaks."

"Or being in a rock band!" Mina added. "With like... drums made of coconuts and roars instead of lyrics!"

"LION ROARCHESTRA!!" Hagakure shouted, doing a spin.

Bakugou's chest puffed up. "I BE DA SINGER!!! RAAAAWRRRRRR!!!"

As if on cue, the largest lion let out a thunderous, bone-deep roar that rolled across the habitat like a mini-earthquake.

*ROOOAAAAARRRRRRR!!*

Everyone froze.

Todoroki squeaked and buried his face in Momo's shoulder, trembling. Bakugou let out a very un-kingly squeal and dove behind Mina's leg, eyes huge and brimming. The girls giggled at the little ones as Eri tipped toed up to pat the trembling Todoroki's back.

"Aw, Sho-Sho, don't hide," Eri cooed sweetly. "He just talking lion talk."

" She's right,"Momo rubbed gentle circles on Todoroki's back. "It's okay, sweetheart. Just his way of saying hello."

Mina peeked down at the little blonde who had glued himself to her leg. "Still feelin' brave, King Boom?"

Bakugou looked up and scowled, cheeks flushed. "I WAS WAWMIN' UP!!"

Jirou snorted. "Yeah. Warm-up scream. Got it."

Bakugou growled as Todoroki slowly lifted his head, his face red from hiding. He looked down at Bakugou and tilted his head and asked softly. "Wion win?"

"NO!!!" Bakugou snapped, crossing his arms and turning away dramatically."I 'WET HIM WIN 'CAUSE HE OWD."

Momo leaned down and whispered in Todoroki's ear. "Yes, sweetie, the lion won," and the toddler giggled behind his tiny hands.

"Baku siwwy," Todoroki said with a grin.

"I NO SIWWY!!" Bakugou yelled, stomping one foot. "I BWAVE!! I KING!!"

The others laughed, Momo then felt a tap on her cheek. She looked over to see the little one pointing at the lions.

"Mama," Todoroki whispered, pointing seriously at the lion. Wan dwaw wion. Wif da ooou... da fwuff... an' da sweepy face."

"And don't forget the blankie," Momo reminded.

"An' a cwown," he added seriously. "He da king, he wan da cwown."

Mina went over to ruffle his hair, " Then you can be the tiny prince, yeah?"

Todoroki's entire face lit up. He held out Fluffy like an offering. "Fluffy be da 'wight. Hawp p'wotect."

"Fluffy's got the job," Tsuyu said with a solemn nod. "Best security in the kingdom."

Bakugou had returned to the glass, muscles tensed, little arms flexed. "SEE DIS?! YOU GOT ABS, WION?! HUH?!"

The lion didn't move.

"Okay, that's enough," Jirou said with a sigh, scooping him up like a sack of potatoes. He squealed and kicked in protest.

"I WIN! I WIN!!"

Jirou chuckled, ruffling his hair. "Sure you do, King Boom."

Eri grinned, stepping back from the glass and smoothing her skirt. "They're really pretty. I hope they have good dreams

"Super majestic," Hagakure added, her invisible arms folded.

Mina grinned and took Eri's hand. "Okay, next stop: monkeys. Time to meet the real troublemakers."

Jirou groaned as she adjusted Bakugou's squirming weight. "Oh no. Those guys might be more dramatic than this one."

"I MONKEY!!" Bakugou hollered in glee, pumping his fists. "I CWIMB EVEWYTHING!!"

"That's nice," Momo said serenely as Todoroki leaned his head on her shoulder again. "Just don't climb any lions, okay?"

"'Kay," Todoroki murmured, nuzzling Fluffy. "No cwimbin' da 'itty. 'Itty sweep."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Midoriya's POV:

Ok. It's sunset. Time for the plan.

Mina just texted—they're almost back from the zoo. That means we've got our window. A small one, razor-thin, but it's all we need. Just enough time to check out the east district. The last place Kacchan and Todoroki were seen patrolling. The place where everything fell apart.

I crouched low in the stillness of my dorm room, the dim light casting long shadows over my gear. My fingers fiddled nervously with the straps on my red hero boots—the newer model from my provisional costume upgrade. They're still stiff in some places, not quite molded to me yet, and the soles were dusted with fine particles from this morning's neighborhood sweep.

Tiny flecks of gravel stuck stubbornly to the edges—reminders that, no matter how broken I feel inside, the world keeps turning. Life presses on, even when everything feels like it's cracking at the seams.

I stood slowly, but my fingers trembled ever so slightly as I clenched them into fists at my sides, willing my hands to be steady. I swallowed hard and moved toward the window, pulling back the heavy curtain with a quiet scrape.

Outside, the sky was on fire.

A brilliant canvas of orange and violet stretched overhead, streaked with splashes of gold sunlight slicing through the clouds like fragile beams of hope.

It should've been calming, like those peaceful evenings after training—when Kacchan yelled at me to stop mumbling, and Todoroki silently passed me a water bottle with that small, unspoken kindness.

But tonight?

It felt like a countdown.

A ticking clock, winding down mercilessly.

Because every second we waste...

We're losing them.

Kacchan and Todoroki.

I clenched my jaw so hard it ached, my heart pounding an uneven rhythm against my ribs—a relentless guilt that's been gnawing at me for days, deep and sharp. They're my friends. My rivals. My teammates. Brothers in battle and purpose. We were supposed to grow into our futures together—side by side, shouting over one another in press interviews, saving people with reckless, stubborn determination.

Now?

One of them is afraid of his own best friend.

The other can't remember his own name half the time.

Yes, they're adorable. Too adorable. And that's the cruelest part.

Because it's not them. Not really.

The way Kacchan flinched from Kirishima this morning—it gutted me. Kirishima reached for him like he always does, eyes shining with warmth, loyalty, and unwavering trust... but Kacchan recoiled like Kirishima was a threat, a villain.

He didn't recognize him.

Not truly.

Not like the way Kacchan always knows where Kirishima is in a fight—like a sixth sense, as natural as breathing.

And Todoroki...

God.

He's sunk even deeper.

That photo in the group chat haunts me: Todoroki curled up in Yaoyorozu's lap, tiny fingers clutching her sleeve like a lifeline, head tucked softly under her chin.

He looked safe.

Content.

Like he belonged there.

And the fact he called her mother...

My stomach twisted into knots.

At first, I thought maybe Kacchan's sheer stubbornness was holding the erasure at bay. His fire, his rage, keeping the darkness at arm's length.

But now, I'm not sure. Maybe different parts of them are slipping away first.

His anger still bursts out in little flashes.

But his edge. His spark.

It's flickering.

Dimming.

They're both slipping.

And I don't know how to stop it.

I'm terrified.

Terrified that my friends that I know are being erased.

That their pain, their growth, their healing—everything they fought to reclaim—is being rewritten by this quirk as if it never happened.

Todoroki had just started opening up. Learning how to live. How to smile. He was making jokes—dry, deadpan ones, but they were his jokes. Laughing. Trusting us.

Now?

He barely speaks in full sentences.

He clings to Yaoyorozu like she's his entire world. He cries when she puts him down for five minutes.

And I don't blame her.

She's nurturing in ways the rest of us can only aspire to be—kind, gentle, steady.

But this isn't normal.

This isn't a child who needs a nap.

It's Todoroki.

The same Todoroki who stood beside me in the rubble and swore we'd change the world.

He shouldn't have to start over.

He shouldn't have to forget.

Maybe... maybe if someone talks to him like he's still in there, it'll help.

Even just a little.

A voice from before all this.

Maybe that someone should be me.

Maybe I'll ask Yaoyorozu if he can stay with me tonight.

Not as a babysitter.

Not as a caretaker.

But as a friend.

I rubbed my neck slowly, trying to shake off the heaviness dragging me down like gravity had doubled overnight.

That's when my phone buzzed sharply on the desk behind me.

A message from Sero:

Sero:
Hey man, we're ready. We're at the front.

I stared at the screen a moment longer than I needed to, then exhaled slowly, a long breath of resolve. Fingers tightening around the phone like a lifeline.

Ok.

It's time.

I turned back to the window. I unlocked the latch and slide it open with a quiet click. The cool evening air hit my face like a slap and a whisper all at once.

Focus.

Legs...

20%.

I crouched low on the balcony ledge, sparks danced along my boots. One For All hummed through my muscles like an old friend waking up for a fight.

I leapt off the balcony.

Wind tore across my face, the dorm roof falling away beneath me. The city sprawled beneath like a chessboard, silent and waiting.

My cape caught the last streaks of sunlight, billowing behind me like a banner of war.

I landed in a crouch, sparks fizzing at my feet. Knees absorbing the impact like muscle memory. Because I'd done this a thousand times before.

One breath.

Two.

I looked up.

Sero was waiting near the gate, flashing a lazy salute.

Uraraka bounced lightly on her heels, gloves already tightened, eyes sharp with determination.

Kirishima gave me a calm nod—steady, confident, unbreakable.

We were no longer just classmates.

We were a rescue squad.

A strike team.

A family.

And we were going to find the villain who did this.

We'd tear through every twisted layer of this nightmare.

And bring Kacchan and Todoroki back.

Even if it meant tearing through hell.

Even if it broke us.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The run to the east district was long—about thirty minutes. We moved quickly, urgency carried in every pounding step.By the time we arrived, the sun had disappeared beneath the horizon, swallowed by the night.

The district looked worse than I'd imagined.

Charred walls, cracked pavement—scars left from Kacchan's blasts and Todoroki's flames. Broken windows stared like hollow eyes. The whole area felt abandoned, like the ghost of a neighborhood waiting to be forgotten.

I swallowed hard, not wanting to believe anyone still lived here.

"So this is the place," Kirishima's voice broke the silence. I turned to see Sero landing with a soft thud and Uraraka settling beside him with her quirk.

I pointed west. "Yeah. I found them walking that way."

Sero glanced around warily. "Where do we start? This place looks wrecked."

He wasn't wrong.

But maybe there were clues here—hidden among the rubble and shadows.

"Here's the plan," I said, voice low but steady, "Kirishima and I will search the ruins. Look for any sign, any trace that points to the villain."

I turned to Uraraka and Sero.

"You two head down to the local town. See if anyone saw or heard anything. Look for anything useful."

They nodded.

Kirishima cracked his knuckles, eyes blazing with fierce determination.

"Let's do this."

I gave a firm nod.

We were going to find this monster.

No matter what it took.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Third Person's POV:

"WAAAHHH!"

Mina and Jirou frowned as Momo gently rocked the red-and-white-haired toddler in her arms, his small fists gripping her shirt as tears poured down his cheeks.

"I'm sorry, Sho-Sho," Momo whispered softly, pressing a kiss to his temple. "But Eri has to go back home now."

The return to the dorms had been peaceful at first. The little ones had fallen asleep in the van, tuckered out from the zoo trip. Once back, they'd all changed into cozy pajamas and curled up for cartoons. Laughter and warmth filled the room.

But the moment Nejire arrived to pick up Eri... everything fell apart.

Todoroki's tiny face scrunched up the second he saw Eri's overnight bag. And when she reached for her shoes, his lip began to tremble.

"E-Ewi... hic Ewi n-no go!" he wailed, tears sliding down his face as he reached out for her with chubby arms. "Pwease n-no go!"

Eri's eyes widened, her small brows furrowed in a sad frown. "I'm sorry, Sho-Sho," she said softly, trying to smile through her own emotion. "I really, really wish I could stay longer..."

But that only made the sobs louder.

"WAHHHH!"

Mina winced as the sound pierced the air. She turned her head—and sure enough, Bakugou was standing beside the couch, his little fists rubbing his eyes angrily, as hiccups escaped his throat.

"Oh no," Mina murmured, already moving to scoop him up. "Aw, Bakubabe... are you crying too?"

Bakugou didn't answer. His face crumpled, and a harsh sob wracked his tiny frame. Mina hugged him tightly and rubbed his back.

"This is so sad," Hagakure sniffled, dabbing at her invisible eyes.

"Ribbit... yeah," Tsuyu said softly. "Too sad."

Nejire crouched to Todoroki's level, trying her best to reason with the inconsolable two-year-old. "I know you're sad, little one... but Eri has to go home, and she'll be really sad if she doesn't get to see Mister Aizawa..."

"WAAAHHHHHHHH!"

Nejire blinked. "Right. Two. He's two. Got it."

Eri's eyes watered seeing Sho-Sho crying so hard. She tugged on Nejire's sleeve and motioned for her to lean down. She whispered something into her ear.

Nejire's face lit up. "Ohhh... Eri-chan, that's such a sweet idea!"

Eri nodded and padded over to the couch where Momo sat cradling a teary Todoroki. She gently reached out and patted his tiny hand.

"Sho-Sho?" she said softly.

He opened his teary eyes and blinked at her.

"I gotta go home now," she said solemnly. "But... I wanna leave you something super special."

She reached into her bag and pulled out a soft, well-loved bunny plushie with droopy ears and tiny button eyes. "This is Mr. Bun-Bun," she said, holding it up carefully. "He's really brave and loves cuddles—just like you."

Mina gasped. "Oh my gosh..."

"Eri..." Momo murmured, eyes wide.

Todoroki sniffled, hiccupping as he looked at the bunny and then at his own stuffed cat clutched in his arms. "Fwuh-ffy?"

Eri smiled. "Yeah! Fluffy and Bun-Bun can be friends. They can cuddle when you're sad. And Bun-Bun will keep you safe for me, okay?"

She hugged the two plushies together, squishing them tight between her arms. "This is a big hug from me to you. So when you need one, you can just hug them and feel me hugging you too."

"T-That's..." Jirou blinked fast, trying not to cry. "...that's actually destroying me."

"*Sniff* This is the cutest heartbreak I've ever seen," Mina whispered, hugging Bakugou tighter.

Todoroki nodded slowly, wiping his eyes with his tiny hands as he took a shaky breath. "O-Ot-tay..."

Eri placed Mr. Bun-Bun in his lap and leaned in to give him a real hug.

"I love you, Sho-Sho."

Todoroki wrapped his arms around her tiny frame and whispered back through his tears, "S-Sho-Sho wuv E-Ewi..."

"Awwwww!" Mina, Hagakure, and Nejire all melted on the spot.

Even Tsuyu cracked a soft smile, and Jirou had to turn away to dab her eyes with her sleeve.

Eri let go before she smiled at him, " You're the best Sho-Sho, be a good big boy and take good care for him for me, ok?"

Todoroki sniffled, holding the bunny close like a lifeline. His cries softened into little hiccups as he leaned into Momo, nuzzling the bunny with his nose.

" I-I b-big boy."

Eri smiled as she ruffled his hair, she then turned to Mina who still holding a sniffling Bakugou. Mina set him gently on the floor, and he stood with watery eyes and a big pout.

"I had fun with you, Baku," Eri said sweetly.

Bakugou's lip quivered. "...Me toos..."

Eri leaned in and wiped his cheeks with her sleeve, then beamed at him. "Next time we play dinos, I'll let you be the Lava King, okay?"

Bakugou blinked. "W-Wava... King?"

"Yup!" Eri grinned. "With the fire crown and everything."

Bakugou's eyes widened, and a tiny smile tugged at his lips. " I king..."

Eri giggled, hugging him close. He grunted a little, not used to so much affection—but didn't fight it. When she set him down, she ruffled his hair like Momo did.

Then she saw Todoroki wobble over, clutching Bun-Bun tight. "Sho-Sho miss Ewi," he whispered with a pout.

Eri didn't hesitate. She hugged them both tightly—Todoroki clinging to her, Bakugou allowing a quick squeeze before tucking his head away again.

Nejire finally stepped forward with Eri's bag. "It's time, sweetheart."

Eri nodded sadly. She turned back to the boys and waved with a big smile. "Bye-bye, Sho-Sho. Bye-bye, Baku!"

Todoroki's voice trembled as he waved back. "B-Bye-bye... Ewi..."

"Bye," Bakugou said softly, lower lip still trembling.

"Bye Miss Momo, Miss Mina, Miss Tsuyu, Miss Jirou, Bye Hagakure!" Eri chirped as she waved to the older girls, who waved back with watery eyes and sad smiles.

Once the door closed behind Eri and Nejire, silence settled over the room. Bakugou stood still, sniffling quietly. Then he turned and saw Todoroki's eyes welling again.

"Sho-Sho," he whispered, taking a tiny step forward.

But it was too late—Todoroki burst into tears again. His face scrunched up, his bunny clutched tight, and he ran to Momo with arms up.

Momo scooped him up instantly. "I know, baby. I know... I'm so sorry..."

Bakugou watched, fists at his side, eyes big and glassy. Then he quietly walked to Mina and tugged at her leggings.

When she looked down, he whispered, "Me sad too..."

Mina instantly knelt and gathered him into a tight hug. "Oh, Bakubabe. I know, sweetheart. I know."

The room stayed quiet, filled only with the sounds of soft hiccups, sniffles, and the gentle shushing from two young women cradling the fragile hearts of two broken little boys.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Midoriya's POV

It's officially dark now.

The sky overhead is a heavy curtain of black, no stars, no moon—just clouds thick with the promise of rain. The streetlights don't work this far out. Their rusted skeletons lean over us like silent sentinels. Cold air snakes down the back of my neck, slipping into my sleeves like fingers made of ice.

Kirishima and I have been combing through this sector of the city for over two hours. Still—nothing. No movement. No sound. Not even the soft scurry of a rat.

Through the communicator, Sero and Uraraka were able to dig up some intel. But it was just more of the same: people vanishing into thin air, no signs of struggle, no witnesses, no consistent quirk traces left behind—not even a scent for Hound Dog to track.

They're just... gone.

Like they were erased.

We've dealt with strange villains before. Warped ones. Dangerous ones. But this is different. This feels wrong in a way I can't explain. We're not just chasing a villain.

It's like chasing ghosts in a graveyard.

Every time we think we're close, the trail evaporates. Still, I can't give up. I won't. Somewhere out here, there has to be something—a shred of evidence, a footprint in the dust—anything that will lead us to whoever did this to Kacchan and Todoroki.

Whoever twisted their bodies with a quirk that shouldn't even exist.

"Midoriya, I'm not finding anything, bro," Kirishima called out from the other side of the crumbling lot. His voice echoed, too loud in the stillness.

I looked up from the rubble I'd been searching through. He stood near an abandoned house, its porch half-collapsed, windows long boarded shut. One of the walls was burned, blackened from a fire that likely happened years ago.

The entire block looks like this—hollowed-out buildings, overgrown sidewalks, silence so deep it presses against your ears. This part of Musutafu was condemned after Kamino. Some locals still whisper that it's cursed.

It certainly feels that way.

I sighed and pulled my phone from my pocket. A new message from All Might lit up the screen.

All Might:
Midoriya, I've found something. We'll talk tomorrow after class. Stay alert.

I stared at it for a moment. A lead. Finally. If anyone could uncover something the rest of us couldn't, it would be him. All Might still has contacts—heroes, underground informants, the kind of people the Commission never trusted him to have.

But for him to say "stay alert"...

I didn't realize how tense my shoulders were until that moment.

"Kirishima!" I called, slipping the phone back into my pocket.

"Yeah?" he replied, jogging toward me.

"Let's call it for tonight. We'll regroup tomorrow—maybe we can find something that will get us somewhere."

He gave me a tired smile. "Yeah. It's getting kinda spooky out here anyway."

I tapped my earpiece. "Uraraka, Sero—copy?"

"Reading you," Uraraka answered. "Heading back?"

"Yeah. Nothing useful here. We'll meet at the dorms."

But then—

A spike of white-hot pain split through my head.

I gasped and stumbled forward, grabbing my temple as the world twisted around me.

Danger Sense.

Violent. Immediate. Close.

"Deku?! Are you okay?" Uraraka's voice cracked in my ear, but I couldn't answer.

The pain wasn't like it normally was. It wasn't a quick jolt like when a villain lashes out with a sneak attack. This was a slow grind—like something heavy and malicious was peeling open my skull and looking in.

I turned in a slow circle, my breath visible in the suddenly cold air.

Something was watching me.

But it wasn't close.

Not exactly.

It was everywhere.

Above.

Below. Inside the shadows.

It felt like... eyes without bodies.

Like the villain—or thing—didn't have a form in the way humans do.

"Midoriya?" Kirishima was beside me now, grabbing my arm. "What's wrong?"

"I... I don't know," I said, voice hoarse. "My Danger Sense—it's going crazy. But I can't see anything."

We both froze. Listening. Watching.

But there was no wind. No footsteps. No breath.

Nothing... except that presence.

Ancient. Cold. Patient.

It didn't feel like a Quirk user. It felt like something older.

Like it was underneath everything. Like it had always been there.

"Kirishima, we have to move. Now."

He didn't argue. His jaw tightened and we turned, walking quickly but carefully toward the exit of the district. I didn't want to run—I didn't want to trigger whatever was lurking to follow.

But the whole time, I could feel it behind us.

Not chasing.

Stalking.

And suddenly... I knew.

Whoever—or whatever—did this to Kacchan and Todoroki...
They weren't just experimenting.

They were hunting.

Not for power.

Not for control.

But for fun.

We weren't chasing a villain anymore.

We were walking straight into the territory of a monster.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Third Person's POV:

The dorm lights glowed softly, casting a gentle golden hue across the common room. Most of Class 1-A had turned in for the night, their doors quietly shut, leaving only a few students lounging peacefully in the shared space.

Mina was stretched out on the rug, scrolling through her phone with one hand while her other gently stroked the back of a sleeping Bakugou—who, at the moment, looked far more like a cuddly toddler than the explosive hero-in-training he used to be. His cheek was smooshed against her belly, pacifier bobbing slightly as he sucked in his sleep, blond hair mussed into little fluffy spikes.

On the couch, Momo sat cross-legged with little Todoroki curled in her lap like a kitten. His tiny fingers clung to the edge of her cardigan, face snuggled close to her chest as he dozed, soft puffs of air warming the fabric of her shirt. One of his socks was slipping off, and his other foot was tucked underneath him like a baby bird.

Next to Momo, Jirou leaned comfortably against her, head resting on Momo’s shoulder as she watched videos on her phone. Every so often, she’d chuckle quietly and nudge Momo to share something cute, the pair whispering so they wouldn’t disturb the littles.

Midoriya padded into the room in his pajamas, rubbing his towel-dried hair and glancing around. “Hey,” he whispered to the group as he approached, offering soft smiles to his classmates.

“Hey, Deku,” Jirou mumbled with a small wave.

Momo offered a quiet, “Good evening.”

Mina looked up, beaming. “Deku! You missed all the chaos—Bakubabe tried to steal a goat and almost climbed into the monkey enclosure.”

Midoriya chuckled, eyes lighting up. “That sounds... exactly like him.”

His gaze shifted to the couch, softening when he spotted Todoroki blinking slowly in Momo’s arms, clearly caught between sleep and stubborn toddler willpower. Midoriya knelt down beside them and offered a gentle smile. “Hey, Todoroki.”

The two-year-old blinked again, but when Midoriya reached his hands out, Todoroki instantly turned his face away, letting out a small, grumbly whine and nuzzling deeper into Momo’s cardigan. His little fingers clutched tighter, like he feared being pulled away in his sleep.

Midoriya froze, surprised. “Oh… I guess someone’s extra sleepy tonight, huh?”

Momo looked down at the child curled in her arms and gently rubbed his back. “He had a long day. He was really upset when Eri had to go home.”

Midoriya’s face fell. “Oh… really?”

“Yeah,” Jirou said, sitting up a bit. “Him and little Blasty Boy both had a meltdown. It was heartbreaking.”

“I literally cried with them,” Mina added dramatically, stroking Bakugou’s messy hair. “Like, full-on sobbing. They were so sweet and sad.”

Midoriya glanced at Todoroki again, who was now fully tucked under Momo’s chin, barely awake. He fiddled with his hands for a second, looking unsure before finally clearing his throat.

“Um… Yaoyorozu? I was actually thinking… maybe tomorrow, I could watch them for a bit?”

Mina perked up, Jirou raised a brow, and Momo blinked down at him, caught off guard.

“Oh?” Momo asked softly.

“Y-Yeah! I mean,” Midoriya rubbed the back of his neck, cheeks slightly pink, “you’ve been doing such a great job taking care of Todoroki lately, and I feel bad that you haven’t gotten a break. And, well… I wanted to spend some time with them. Plus, I’ve been taking notes on the quirk’s effects, and I think observing them more could help.”

Momo looked down at the little boy snuggled against her. Her arms instinctively tightened a little. She didn’t know why it was suddenly hard to say yes.

It wasn’t like Todoroki was her child. But lately… he just felt so small.

And she felt so needed.

Midoriya must’ve noticed her hesitation, because he waved his hands quickly. “J-Just for the morning and lunch! I promise! I’ll bring them right back after school!”

There was a pause. Momo looked up at him—and then smiled.

“Alright, Midoriya. Thank you. And… I’m sorry for hesitating.”

Midoriya let out a breath of relief. “It’s okay! I totally understand. He’s… really cute.”

Momo chuckled quietly. “He really is. But I should warn you—he’s become even more… regressed. He’s very attached lately.”

Before Midoriya could respond, Mina chimed in brightly, “And Bakubabe is still a total firecracker. I hope you’ve got energy, Deku!”

“Yeah, dude,” Jirou added, smirking. “Are you sure you can handle both of them alone in the morning?”

Midoriya puffed up a little, determination sparking in his eyes. “Of course! It’s just Todoroki and Kacchan. How bad could they be?

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV:

"Todoroki, please, just let me put the sock on!"

"No!"

The two-year-old twisted his whole tiny body away like a stubborn garden gnome, clutching Bun-Bun to his chest like it was made of gold and secrets.

The plush bunny flopped limply in his arms, one ear caught under Todoroki's pudgy elbow as he sat cross-legged on Midoriya's bed, cheeks puffed and lip jutting out in full royal pout.

Like a grumpy little prince refusing to attend his royal duties.

Midoriya crouched in front of him, holding up the sock like it was a peace treaty. "C'mon, Sho... I'm gonna be late for class..."

He looked like he'd been through a war.

Tie half-tied. One sock missing. Shower-damp curls fizzing like a static explosion. His eyes twitched with the kind of exhaustion that came from facing a full toddler rebellion before sunrise. He hadn't touched his notes for the pop quiz Aizawa warned about. He could already hear the disappointed sigh.

Todoroki didn't care.

At all.

He turned his head and blew a wet raspberry with the dramatic flair of a Broadway villain at the older. "No! Wan' Mama!" he barked, clutching Bun-Bun tighter, eyes shiny and bottom lip trembling like he might cry—or start a fire.

Midoriya groaned and flopped backward onto the floor with a dramatic whump, still clutching the sock in one hand like it was cursed. He stared up at the ceiling, wondering what choices in life brought him here—trapped by toddlers and terrycloth.

It had been a morning.

Last night, Midoriya had offered to let the kids sleep in his dorm to give Momo a break. He thought it'd be fine. They were still his friends underneath it all, just smaller... squishier... more dramatic.

"Give Momo a break," he'd said. "How hard can it be?" he'd said.

But then the 7:00 a.m. alarm went off.

Instant regret.

The boys had screamed like haunted banshees, clutching their blankets and sobbing about the "yellow monsters" under the bed. Bakugou tried to throw his pillow at the lamp. Todoroki refused to move unless Bun-Bun was physically glued to him.

It took thirty full minutes—thirty—to get them calm again.

Thirty minutes. Thirty.

Midoriya had sung "The Wheels on the Bus" so many times he saw it in his dreams. Bakugou only stopped crying after he was allowed to scream nonsense at Midoriya's lock screen. Todoroki had to be rocked like a sleepy baby sloth until he stopped hiccuping.

Then he tried to take a quick shower, thinking he could trust them alone for five minutes.

But oh, he was wrong.

So wrong.

When he came back, the scene was straight out of a toddler apocalypse.

Bakugou was standing—standing—on his desk reenacting All Might vs All Might with two of his most rare, most expensive, limited-edition figurines. Todoroki? Quietly drawing with... permanent marker on the floor. Abstract chaos. Beautiful in theory. Horrifying in execution.

Midoriya's soul briefly left his body.

After some chaotic cleanup and fifteen minutes of emotional damage control, he finally got them on the bed, in the labeled outfits Momo had packed with color-coded tags and gentle "good luck" notes.

He thought the worst was over.

But again, he was wrong.

Bakugou was slightly easier even though he kept trying bounce off the bed thinking he's All Might himself and kept saying " boom boom," but was able to get his clothes on as Todoroki dozed off.

He made another mistake by waking the little one up and now Todoroki was on a mission to test every last inch of Midoriya's patience.

"Sho," he tried again, exhausted, holding up the sock like it had wronged him personally, "please. It's just a sock. I need to put it on so we can go."

The toddler pulled his feet away and let out a stubborn, tiny grunt as he kicked his feet up and down the bed. "No! No! NO!"

Midoriya stared at him, dead inside. "Oh my god."

Bakugou, fully dressed in his rocket hoodie and black pants, bounced up beside him with the innocent energy of a child who'd already caused destruction and wanted more. "Zuzu! C-Can I get twawbewwies!"

Midoriya sat up halfway, sock dangling from his hand. "You can... if Todoroki lets me dress him."

Bakugou paused dramatically, then turned to Todoroki with wide eyes. He slowly nodded, like he'd just made a serious pact. "Otay. Sho-Sho, wet Zuzu put da sock on. We gets da big twawbewwies."

Todoroki didn't even flinch. He clutched Bun-Bun tighter, his voice wobbling as he whispered, "No wan'. Wan' Mama... an' nappie..."

Midoriya exhaled deeply, eyes fluttering closed for a second of strength. He set the sock down and gently lifted Todoroki into his arms, holding the squirmy toddler holding him face-to-face.

"Todoroki," he said softly but firmly, "I know this is confusing and everything feels wrong. But you're still in there, okay? You're still you. The future hero you. The 15 year old you. I know you don't like people touching you without asking, and I'm trying so hard to be careful. I'm not mad. I just really need your help."

For a second... just a second... Todoroki's lip stopped trembling.

He hoped—desperately—that some part of the real Todoroki heard him.

But instead...

"WAAAAHHHHHH!!"

Midoriya froze.

The tiny boy in his arms burst into loud, hiccuping sobs. His face scrunched up, and tears rolled down his cheeks as he wailed like the world had ended.

"Oh no no no no—Todoroki, I-I didn't mean to upset you! I wasn't yelling—I promise!" Midoriya held him closely and bounced him gently, patting his back and trying not to panic. "I'm sorry! I didn't mean to be mean! I just wanted to help, that's all—!"

" AHHHHHH!" The little one wailed out which caused the green teen to even panic more.

From the bed, Bakugou gasped in horror. He pointed dramatically at Midoriya like a courtroom witness. "YOU YEWLED AT HIM!!"

Midoriya's eyes widened. "What?! I didn't yell—!"

"Yew DID!" Bakugou accused, one foot stuck in the air like a flamingo. "I tell Mowmo on you!!"

Midoriya sputtered. "Wait—no—!"

"She gon' spank you wit da BIG spoon!"

Midoriya blinked. "What spoon?!"

Bakugou looked him dead in the eyes. "Da wooden one in da dwawer. She goes WHAP WHAP WHAP!" He slapped his own hand for emphasis.

Midoriya nearly face planted into the comforter. "Oh my god."

Todoroki was still sobbing into his shoulder, inconsolable. His nose was running. His cheeks were red. Bun-Bun had fallen to the floor which made only made his cries even louder.

Midoriya was moments away from calling Momo in defeat when Bakugou crossed his arms and made a final declaration.

"And no twawbewwies! Meanies don' gets NONE!"

Midoriya blinked up at the ceiling. He was already ten minutes late. His notes were ruined. His figurines might still be emotionally scarred. He was being blackmailed by a toddler. Accused of sock-related war crimes.

He was going to be blacklisted by Momo, expelled by Aizawa, haunted by ghostly All Might figures, and strawberry-deprived.

All because of one tiny sock.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Now, before you begin this quiz, I need to inform you about—"

BANG.

The classroom door slammed open like it had been kicked in.

"I'm here!" a voice wheezed.

Every head in Class 1-A whipped around.

Standing in the doorway, panting and disheveled, was Izuku Midoriya—a walking disaster in green.

His curls were wild, his uniform askew, one shoelace undone and trailing behind him like a tail. His tie looked like it had been in a fight. And he was clutching two small, very active toddlers in his arms like a human jungle gym.

On one shoulder, Bakugou was latched onto him like a caffeinated koala, squealing, "Zuzu FWY!" while flapping his arms like wings. His rocket hoodie was twisted around his head like a cape, and his cheeks were flushed with glee.

In Midoriya's other arm, Todoroki was snoozing soundly, his face buried against Midoriya's chest, clutching a squished bunny plush like it was a life preserver. A string of drool hung delicately from the corner of his mouth.

Midoriya looked like he'd survived a natural disaster. Or possibly been the natural disaster.

There was a suspicious smear of pink across his collar. His socks didn't match.

A beat of silence.

Aizawa stared, completely unfazed. "...At this point, I genuinely don't care. Just put the little gremlins in the playpen and take your seat."

Midoriya nodded, still wheezing. "S-Sorry, Sensei..."

Giggles rippled through the classroom. Midoriya staggered toward the back of the room like a war veteran returning from battle, Bakugou still babbling and kicking his socked feet while Todoroki snoozed through it all like a hibernating baby bear.

A few students couldn't help whispering under their breath.

"Dude looks like he fought a tornado," Sero muttered.

"Or was the tornado," Kaminari added.

Midoriya reached the back corner and gently lowered Todoroki into the padded playpen like he was handling precious glass. The toddler stirred, muttered something about "ice cweme," then snuggled deeper into his bunny and the soft mat

Bakugou, on the other hand, immediately dropped onto the playmat and bounced like it was a trampoline. "Twawbewwies!!" he announced to the world, spinning in an excited circle.

Momo stepped over quietly, worry etched into her expression. "Midoriya, are you okay?"

He laughed nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. "Y-Yeah, it's just... Todoroki was really cranky this morning and didn't want to eat. Then I had to change Kacchan's shirt twice because he spilled strawberry juice everywhere. I think it got in my shoe."

Momo sighed sympathetically. "I'm so sorry... I should've warned you that Sho-Sho hates waking up early."

" I-It's fine, I just didn't realize how hard it would be." He let out a nervous chuckle.

Jirou chuckled from her seat. "We told you, dude. They look cute, but it's a trap."

"Yeah, hun, you look like you got dragged through a daycare," Mina giggled.

Midoriya let out a long-suffering groan as he stumbled to his seat, dropping into it like a deflated balloon. "I haven't even had coffee."

Aizawa shook his head as he rubbed his temples. "Oh god..."

Kirishima glanced toward the back of the room. Bakugou was still hopping around the playmat, giggling as he tried to stack soft alphabet blocks into what looked like a rocket ship while narrating with intense sound effects.

"Boom! Ka-boom! PSSHHHH!"

But then, as if sensing eyes on him, the toddler paused and looked up.

Their eyes met.

Kirishima offered him a small smile—sad and hopeful.

Bakugou blinked. Then he turned away abruptly, plopping down with his back to him, arms crossed.

Kirishima's smile faded.

Before anyone could say anything, Aizawa cleared his throat.

"Alright. Now that interruptions are over," he said dryly, looking pointedly at Midoriya, "I have an announcement."

The class quieted, turning their attention back to him.

"As you know, we're still investigating the villain responsible for your classmates'... condition," he said, eyeing the two toddlers now nestled in the back corner. "Until further notice, curfew is being moved up. You're all to return to the dorms one hour earlier each night. We can't risk anyone else being hit."

Groans. Sighs. A few resigned nods.

"Get over it," Aizawa muttered. He picked up the quiz packet and dropped it on his desk with a thud. "Now, let's get started."

Each of the students got up to get their quiz and went back to their seats to get started. Silence filled the room, for the most part. Behind them, Bakugou let out a joyful shriek and began smacking two soft blocks together like they were exploding.

Todoroki stirred slightly in his sleep and sleepily sighed.

Midoriya, face-down on his desk, groaned. ' I am so tired.'

Class had officially begun.

The classroom had settled into a tense silence.

The only sounds were the soft scratching of pens on paper... and the distant thump... thump... thump of something hitting the playmat.

Midoriya hunched over his quiz, scribbling frantically, his brain running on fumes and strawberry fumes alone. His pencil shook slightly as he reread the question for the third time.

"If a villain's quirk cancels another quirk on contact, but only after five seconds of continuous skin-to-skin exposure, what's the optimal counter strategy—?"

Thump.

Thump.

Thumpthumpthump.

He winced. Slowly, carefully, he glanced toward the back of the room.

Bakugou was crouched in the middle of the playmat, gripping two soft plush blocks like they were grenades. He made direct eye contact with Midoriya.

Then out of nowhere, he hurled both blocks at the wall with all the strength his tiny arms could manage.

"BOOM!" he yelled with glee.

Several students jumped in their seats. Some students looked at the toddler with annoyance while other were trying not to laugh.

Well, it was mostly Sero, Mina and Denki who were trying not to laugh.

Denki whispered, " That was too funny."

Sero laughed as Momo just shook her head as she finishes her quiz.

Aizawa didn't even flinch or look up. He just kept grading at his desk and muttered, "Ignore him."

Midoriya gave a shaky nod and went back to his paper, sweat dotting his forehead.

Momo, finishing her quiz, noticed the state of the boy in front of her—sweating, twitching, clearly on the verge of collapse. She silently slid open her desk, pulled out an emergency apple juice, and slid it expertly across the floor.

When Midoriya heard a thump, he looked down to see a juice box.

He turned around to see Momo giving him a knowing look and mouthed: You need it.

He mouthed back: You're a lifesaver.

She gave him a thumbs up and returned to her final question. Midoriya sighed as he open his juice and started drinking it as he was finishing his quiz.

Bakugou was busy smashing soft blocks together like they were mortal enemies, muttering little explosive sound effects under his breath.

"Boom! Ka-boom! Psshhhhh!"

Meanwhile, Todoroki stirred in his sleep beside him. The tiny two-year-old shifted on the mat, rolling to his side with a quiet grunt and squishing his cheek into the cushy playmat. His bunny plush, Bun-Bun, flopped beside his arm. His little brows scrunched together.

He let out a soft, grumpy whimper, rubbing his fists against his eyes in slow, sleepy circles.

At her desk, Momo had just finished the last question on her quiz. She glanced up, and her eyes immediately softened at the sight of the half-awake toddler blinking groggily in the harsh classroom lights. His hair stuck up in wild tufts—especially on one side—giving him the look of a confused baby owl.

Then came the sniffle.

Momo recognized that sound in an instant.

Before he could fully wake up and burst into tears, she swiftly and silently reached into her desk and retrieved a pale blue pacifier. She leaned over the side of her seat and popped it gently into his mouth.

Todoroki blinked up at her with wide, glassy eyes, the pacifier bobbing slightly as he began to suckle. Recognition sparked.

He reached out toward her with both pudgy hands, cheeks pink and eyes glossy."Mwamwa..." he mumbled through the pacifier.

Momo froze.

A few desks over, Iida was standing to hand in his quiz, and a few other students were deep in concentration. No one else had seemed to notice.

But Momo heard that tiny, pleading voice—and it tugged at her heart like a hook on a string.

She sighed softly, stood up, and brought her completed quiz to Aizawa's desk. Without a word, he accepted it with a raised brow but didn't question her detour as she quietly walked back toward the playpen.

Kneeling down beside it, she reached through the mesh and gently ruffled Todoroki's fluffy hair. "Sho-Sho," she whispered, "you have to be quiet, sweetheart. All your friends are still taking their quizzes, remember? You have to be a big boy now."

Todoroki gave a soft whimper, pressing his bunny closer to his chest. Momo gently stroked his cheek."And I'm Momo, not Mama. Can you say Momo for me, snowflake?"

He blinked up at her, eyes still shiny with sleep, and tried again. "Mwomwo..." he repeated through the pacifier.

Momo smiled and kissed his forehead softly. "That's perfect. You're so smart, Sho-Sho. Now, can you be a big boy and play nicely with Baku?"

Todoroki sniffled again, then nodded against his bunny."Mmkay..."

Momo she softly pitched his cheek earning a sleepy giggle. She then stood up slightly and turned her attention to the other toddler. "Baku? Sweetheart, can you come here for a second?"

The blonde toddler looked up from where he had been dramatically crashing the blocks together. He blinked, dropped the blocks, and waddled over to her in his little rocket-print socks.

"Waaaat?" he asked with a pout.

Momo knelt down and softly patted his fluffy hair. "I know you're having fun, honey, but we need to be super quiet now. Everyone's working really hard on their quizzes. No yelling, no throwing blocks, alright?

Bakugou scowled slightly and he crossed his arms. "No boom?"

She shook her head, sadly. "No boom today. But..."She lowered her voice, adding a hint of mischief and trust. "I need your help with something super important."

Bakugou's eyes lit up. "'Pawtant?"

Momo nodded solemnly. "I need you to watch Sho-Sho for me. He's a little younger than you, and he needs someone strong and brave to look out for him—like a big brother. Can you be his big brother today?"

Bakugou's eyes widened. He stood up straighter, puffing his chest with pride."Otay!!" he declared.

Momo pressed her finger to her lips. "But shhh. You have to be very quiet big brother."

Bakugou quickly mirrored her, putting both hands over his mouth before a muffled whisper came out through his fingers, "Otay."

She giggled and gave his soft blonde spikes another gentle ruffle. "You're such a good brother."

He smiled as Todoroki blinked up at them, then slowly reached out his little arms.

"Aku... 'ood 'udda," he mumbled, waddling close and hugging Bakugou around the middle.

Bakugou looked surprised—but only for a second. Then his little arms wrapped back around Todoroki in a proud squeeze.

"I good brudda," he agreed seriously, eyes gleaming.

Momo's heart practically melted. She returned to her seat with a tiny smile on her face, glancing once more over her shoulder.

Back at the playpen, Bakugou turned to Todoroki and placed a finger to his lips. "We gotta be quwit, Woki. Kay?"

Todoroki mimicked him immediately, tapping his pacifier with his tiny finger."'Ay."

The two toddlers plopped down beside each other and opened a soft, crinkly picture book. They babbled quietly as they flipped through the pages, pointing at animals and shapes with clumsy little fingers.

" Wook Sho-Sho, it doggie," Bakugou whispered as he pointed at the dog picture.

"'Oggie," Todoroki echoed, wide-eyed.

Bakugou nodded and then he softly gasped once he saw the picture of the lion, " Sho-Sho wes saw da at zoo!"

Todoroki's eyes slightly widen as he smiled, " wawa."

Their babble was soft, barely background noise. Just a hum of toddler voices in a room full of tense students. Slowly, a few of their classmates began to glance back and smile—little bits of stress melting away at the sight.

Even Aizawa, still grading at his desk with one brow raised, allowed the faintest twitch of his lips.

Just a little.

But it was there.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Wunch! Wunch!" Bakugou chirped, bouncing like a wind-up toy in Mina's lap. His tiny fists thumped the desk in an erratic rhythm, and his red rocket hoodie flopped with each energetic hop. His cheeks were flushed, eyes sparkling with mischief, and his little tongue peeked out in concentration—like he was revving up for a full-on food battle.

Mina grinned, tucking a pink curl behind her ear. "Okay, okay! Hungry rocket incoming!" she announced dramatically, pushing her tray aside and flipping open a pastel-pink bento box.

Inside was a lunchtime masterpiece: bite-sized rice balls with nori faces, smiley tamagoyaki slices, and carrot stars arranged like a tiny veggie galaxy.

She raised a spoon like it was a rocket ship. "Here comes the chomp-chomp train! Chuga-chuga... RAWR!"

Bakugou's mouth opened wide as he roared back with glee, "RAWRRR!!" He gobbled the spoonful with theatrical flair, then threw his arms up like he'd just won a battle. "I WIN!"

Across the table, Momo had pulled her desk in to form a cozy circle with the girls. She smiled softly at the chaos, fingers gently folded beneath her chin.

"I'm really glad Mr. Aizawa let us stay in homeroom," she said. "Sho-Sho wouldn't have handled the cafeteria noise very well."

Her gaze drifted to the toddler nestled in Jirou's lap. Todoroki sat completely focused, munching on a shrimp rice ball with the seriousness of a surgeon mid-operation. There was rice stuck to his cheeks, a grain mysteriously clinging to his hair (no one knew how), and one balanced precariously on his nose. His bib had a suspicious soy sauce smear, and yet... he looked utterly dignified.

Jirou dabbed his cheek with a napkin, amused. "He eats like the fate of Japan depends on it."

Momo chuckled. "It kind of does."

Mr. Aizawa had quietly arranged for Momo, Jirou, Mina, and Uraraka to watch the toddlers during lunch, away from the busy cafeteria. He understood this wasn't just babysitting—Bakugou and Todoroki were more than physically younger. They were emotionally and mentally toddlers again.

Comfort and quiet weren't just nice—they were essential.

Uraraka sipped from her thermos with a sigh. "I wish I could've gone to the zoo with you guys yesterday..."

Jirou raised an eyebrow. "Why didn't you?"

Uraraka's eyes darted toward Mina, who was suddenly very focused on feeding Bakugou another broccoli floret shaped like a star. She whistled like she had no idea what was going on.

"Doo-doo-doo~"

"I—uh—I just, y'know," Uraraka said, scratching her cheek. "I don't really like zoos. They've got... fur. And feathers. And big skies. And animal smells. And sometimes I get itchy. Yeah! Allergies. Totally allergies."

Momo bit back a smile. "Of course."

"Uh-huh," Jirou added flatly.

Changing the subject, Momo turned her gaze to the classroom. "Wasn't Midoriya supposed to take the little ones for lunch today?"

Jirou snorted. "Did you see him this morning? He looked like he hadn't slept in a year."

Mina giggled, "He tried so hard to wrangle them this morning. I swear, Bakugou climbed the bookshelf just to reach a juice box."

"I win!" Bakugou called proudly from her lap, mouth full of carrot.

They all turned. Midoriya was currently slumped over his desk, completely passed out. A pencil stuck out of his green curls at a weird angle, and his notes were smushed under his cheek

"Still out cold," Jirou said, shaking her head.

"He's doing his best," Momo murmured, gently adjusting Todoroki's bib as the little boy hummed a soft tune and nibbled at his rice. "But I told him... they're not just smaller. They're even more regressed. This isn't babysitting—it's parenting toddlers."

"Regressed how?" Uraraka asked. "I mean, I get that they're tiny now, but..."

Jirou leaned back and tapped her chopsticks to her lips. "It means their bodies and minds are toddler-level now. Emotionally, developmentally... they're legit babies. No filter, no logic, having almost no memory of being older. They feel two and three years old—because that's what they are now, inside and out."

Momo nodded, wiping Todoroki's face ever so gently as he started babbling softly. "When Todoroki was our age, he barely showed any type of emotion. Now he's clingy, extra sensitive, gets fussy and expressive—exactly like a two-year-old would be. And for Bakugou..." she smiled softly, "He's still loud, still fiery, but he's... softer now. Sweeter even and more...welcoming than his teenager self."

"And," Mina added with a playful grin, " Bakubabe is a snuggly chaos machine with the attention span of a fruit fly. Watch this—" She handed Bakugou a spoon. "Okay, Baku, no more rice bombs—this is just for eating, okay?"

Bakugou stared at the spoon. Then at Mina. Then dramatically launched a rice ball off the spoon and shouted, "BOOM!"

Rice exploded into the air and landed in Mina's lap. Leaving rice and shrimp on her uniform and a little in her hair.

Mina blinked slowly. "...He's lucky he's cute."

"Wice go boom!!" Bakugou cackled, clapping in delight.

They all burst out laughing—except Midoriya, who muttered something about "infant-class gear restrictions" in his sleep.

Just then, Todoroki blinked up at Momo and quietly reaching for her with his rice covered hands. A small whine drifted out, soft and warm.

"...Mama."

The entire table froze.

Momo blinked, warmth blooming on her cheeks. "Ah... another example."

Uraraka's jaw dropped. "Wait—he calls you that?!"

Momo scooped him gently into her lap, brushing his bangs from his eyes. "He's been calling me that for a while now. It started in Recovery Girl's office. I thought it was a fluke at first... but he's been saying it more and more. Naturally. Like it's just who I am now."

"But... why you?" Uraraka asked, head tilted.

Before Momo could reply, Mina grinned. "Duh. Momo's totally got mom energy. Look at her—calm, organized, warm. Todoroki probably imprinted on her like a baby duck."

Momo blushed, but smiled as Todoroki tugged gently on her tie and babbled happily.

Uraraka giggled. "Still, it's so cute! But wait—he so clingy to Deku first but now he's clingy to you?"

Momo hummed, gently stroking Todoroki's back. "Maybe... in the beginning, he wasn't fully regressed. He still had those bonds—Midoriya's warmth, his respect. But as he's slipped deeper... his emotions guide him now. Comfort. Voice. Touch. Those three are what he goes off of now.”

The other girls took her words in as Uraraka hummed, " I guess that makes sense but," she turned to Mina, "why doesn't Bakugou call you mom, Mina? You've basically been his daycare since day one."

Mina hummed as Momo grinned. "Let's test it. Baku?"

Bakugou perked up, mouth full of carrot. Momo pointed at herself. "Who am I?"

Bakugou swallowed, then cheered, "Mowmo!"

Momo chuckled. "And her?" She pointed to Jirou.

"Koko!"

Jirou flushed. "Why do I sound like a knock-off plushie?"

Mina leaned in, smirking. "And me, Baku?"

He squealed. "Miwa!"

Uraraka pointed to herself. "What about me?"

Bakugou paused, thinking hard, then jabbed his finger at her. "Waka!"

"Good job!" Mina squealed, hugging him tight. He squeaked and buried his face in her neck, arms thrown around her with zero hesitation.

"He really is a little cuddlebug now," Uraraka said fondly.

"Another regression sign," Momo said gently, shifting Todoroki as he babbled and tugged on her hair. "They seek comfort, affection, and familiarity... and names come from what feels easiest or safest. They're signs of bonding for children their ages."

Jirou looked at her girlfriend with admiration, " How do you know all this stuff?"

"I took a child psych elective in middle school," Momo said casually. "Just in case."

Jirou blinked."...Of course you did."

Momo looked down at Todoroki with a smile. "Sho-Sho, who am I?"

Todoroki blinked, reached up, and tapped her nose. "Mama."

Momo kissed his cheek and lifted his little hand. "And who's that?" she pointed to Mina who had the bouncing Bakugou in her lap.

Todoroki looked at the pink girl who was hugging the blonde toddler, he tilted his head as he pointed at the blonde, " Baku?"

The other laughed as Momo giggled, " Not him silly, who is with Baku?

Todoroki squinted at Mina. "...'Iwa."

"And her?" Momo pointed to Uraraka.

"'Aka."

"And her?" she nodded at Jirou.

Todoroki clapped his hands. "Koko!"

"Where did they get this nickname from?" Jirou grumbled, though her lips twitched upward.

Momo giggled, kissed the top of Todoroki's head, and whispered, "Good job, snowflake."

Todoroki wrapped his arms around her neck and settled his cheek against her shoulder—not tired, just safe. He tugged softly at a strand of her hair, babbling nonsense syllables while staring dreamily at the ceiling.

Uraraka rested her chin on her palm, smiling dreamily. "I still don't get it. Why you, Momo? Why does he call you 'Mama' and not just your name like the rest of us? He did it before."

Momo gently swayed with him in her lap. "I'm not sure," she said quietly. "But maybe... he just needed someone. I think that I happened to be there when his little heart was looking for 'mama.'"

"Then he chose you," Mina said sweetly.

Momo smiled as Todoroki let out a contented sigh. "I guess he did."

Todoroki looked up at Momo and smiled—a real, soft smile—and held out his arms again. "Mama!"

He snuggled up with her, Momo grinned as she held the little one in her arms, her heart full. They all fell into a quiet lull, sharing lunch, smiles, and soft conversation. The peace was fragile, but beautiful.

Unnoticed beneath the teacher's desk, a yellow sleeping bag shifted. A pair of tired, watchful eyes peeked out—Aizawa, silently listening.

He smiled faintly at the scene.

But in the depths of his mind, a cold thought lingered:

'We need to find that villain. And fast.'

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Young Midoriya... are you alright?"

Midoriya blinked blearily as he looked up. The dark circles under his eyes were impossible to miss, and his usually vibrant hair looked flat and rumpled. He gave a weak nod, stifling a yawn. "Y-Yeah... sorry, All Might. I was up all morning with Kacchan and Todoroki. They were... difficult."

Toshinori Yagi—thin, tired-eyed, but still as imposing in spirit as ever—watched the boy with an unreadable expression. The private staff lounge was dim, isolated from the rest of the building, meant for confidential conversations like this.

He slowly sat down across from Midoriya with a soft sigh. "I can imagine. A quirk that powerful... this isn't just some accident of nature."

Midoriya rubbed his eyes. "You're telling me. They're not just smaller, All Might. They're different. Like... like they were always meant to be like this."

All Might leaned forward, voice lower now. "That's actually what I needed to speak to you about."

Midoriya straightened, sensing a shift in atmosphere. All Might's gaze sharpened.

"We finally know who did this," he said grimly. "And it's far worse than we expected."

Midoriya's heart thudded. "Worse...?"

Toshinori laced his fingers together, elbows on his knees. "The villain's name is The Cucu of Doom. That's what it's been called across different witness reports, local legends—many dismissed it as urban myth. But it's real. And its quirk... is called Regression Hunt."

Midoriya's blood ran cold.

"Regression... Hunt?" he echoed shakily.

"Yes. And it's more than just a quirk—it's predatory," All Might said. "This entity, this thing, has been operating in secret for years, possibly decades. It doesn't just de-age people. It hunts them. It regresses its victims—physically, mentally, emotionally—until they're defenseless toddlers. Quirkless. Forgetful. Vulnerable."

Midoriya swallowed hard. His hands were trembling.

"So then... Kacchan and Todoroki... they're not just turned small. They're..." he choked slightly, "trapped like that?"

All Might nodded solemnly. "Yes. Their quirks are suppressed. Their older memories mostly gone. And unless we reverse the effect... they may remain that way permanently."

The words hit like a bullet. Midoriya's lungs locked up. His mind spun.

"But that's not even the worst part," All Might continued, his voice now sharp and urgent. "This creature feeds off of them."

Midoriya's face turned pale. "W-What...?"

All Might clenched his jaw. "It targets children. Not just because they're easy prey—but because it draws energy, sustenance, power, from their fear. Their helplessness. Their regression. It stalks them, manipulates them... and in many cases—devours them."

Midoriya covered his mouth, fighting the nausea clawing up his throat. "T-That's... that's not human."

"It's not," All Might said gravely. "This is no common villain. This is a monster—an apex predator of innocence."

Midoriya's mind reeled. His thoughts snapped to that terrifying night, when he'd found Bakugou and Todoroki trembling in the shadows behind the dorms.

"...Kacchan kept saying 'yellow monster' that night," he whispered. "He saw something. He remembered something like that, even in that state..."

All Might nodded grimly. "And it's very likely they came face-to-face with it. We believe they escaped... just barely."

Midoriya curled inward, his guilt crashing in like a wave. 

They snuck out while we were fighting. 

He hadn't even noticed they snuck out. Hadn't been there to protect them.

"They could've died," he whispered. "They could've been... eaten."

All Might reached out, steadying him with a hand on his shoulder. "That's why I asked to speak with you privately. You must keep them safe, Midoriya. Especially in the dark. This creature thrives in it. It's a boogeyman in every sense."

Midoriya's throat clenched. His voice cracked. "W-We didn't mean to let them go... I-I swear, All Might, we just—"

"I know," All Might interrupted gently. "But now that you do know... there can be no more mistakes."

Midoriya nodded frantically, tears in his eyes. "Y-Yes sir."

All Might exhaled slowly, his face shadowed. "The heroes are doing everything they can. Hawks, Endeavor, Edgeshot, Ryukyu—every top agent is trying to track it. But so far... we've found nothing."

Midoriya hesitated. "All Might... there's something I didn't tell the others..."

All Might's gaze sharpened again. "Go on."

"I went back. T-To the place where we found them," Midoriya admitted, voice small. "I know it was stupid—I just thought maybe I could find clues. Anything."

All Might tensed. "You what?! Midoriya, that's incredibly dangerous—"

"I know, I know!" Midoriya said quickly, raising his hands. "But I didn't go alone. I was careful. Except..."

He looked down at his hands. They were trembling again.

"...My Danger Sense went wild."

All Might froze.

"I've never felt anything like it," Midoriya said shakily. "It wasn't like a normal threat. It didn't feel like an attack—it felt like something was watching me. Just out of sight. Waiting. Not striking. Observing. Like it was playing with me."

All Might ran a hand over his face. "Oh, Midoriya..."

Midoriya's voice cracked. "I know it was there. I know it was. It just wanted me to know I was powerless. Like it was laughing at me."

There was a heavy silence.

Then All Might spoke quietly.

"That's how it operates. Psychological warfare. Fear. Confusion. Helplessness. And it's smarter than we thought—it chooses who to leave alive."

Midoriya squeezed his fists. "So it's playing a long game."

"Yes," All Might said. "And that's why you can't go back. Not without a pro-hero. Not ever again."

Midoriya nodded solemnly. "Understood."

All Might leaned back, eyes filled with exhaustion and something darker—fear. "I wasn't supposed to tell you all this. But I knew you. I knew you'd go looking."

Midoriya gave a faint smile. "I couldn't help it. I had to know."

"Well," All Might said softly, "Now you do."

He stood, pausing at the door.

"One last thing," he said, turning back. "Do not tell your classmates everything. They're not ready to know. Especially not the little ones. Just... keep them safe. That's your mission now."

Midoriya nodded. "I will. I promise."

All Might lingered, then murmured, "Midoriya..."

The boy looked up.

"This creature... it's not just dangerous. It's ancient. We don't know where it came from. We don't know its full power. But if it's not stopped..."

He let the words hang in the air like smoke.

Midoriya bowed his head. "...It's going to keep coming."

"Yes," All Might whispered. "This isn't a villain. This is a nightmare."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Now," Momo said softly as she lowered herself onto the floor with her skirt fanned neatly around her, "can you two tell me what happened? Why were you fighting?"

Bakugou sat with his arms folded across his chest like a tiny grumpy king. His bottom lip stuck out stubbornly, trembling ever so slightly, and his cheeks were flushed with frustration. Fat tears welled up in his eyes, clinging to his lashes like they were trying to be brave too.

Across from him, Todoroki sat on his knees like a deflated snowman, clutching Bun-Bun—the ever-faithful bunny plush—so tightly the stuffing might've squeaked. His nose was runny, his cheeks blotchy with pink splotches, and his mismatched eyes were glossy puddles of misery. He hiccuped again, shoulders jerking with each sad little sound.

Momo folded her hands primly on her lap and offered a sweet, no-nonsense smile. “If nobody explains, I’m afraid…” she paused with dramatic weight, “…there will be no cookies after dinner.”

The two boys froze like statues.

"NO COOKIES?!" Bakugou blurted, his voice high and scandalized.

Todoroki let out a soft, broken gasp. “Bun-Bun wubb ‘oowies…” he whispered to the stuffed bunny like he was shielding its feelings.

"Then," Momo said calmly, "someone needs to start explaining."

Todoroki rubbed his eyes with his sleeve, sniffing. He peeked over at Bakugou with watery eyes, then pointed a chubby finger. "B-Baku... *hic* hit *hic* f-fiwst!"

Bakugou’s mouth dropped open like Todoroki had just committed ultimate betrayal on national television. “Nuh-UH!” he cried, outraged. “I was p-pwayin’ wif Wobot Wocket, a-an’ Sho-Sho twied to EAT him! I was SAVIN’ him! He was in DANGAH!”

Momo raised a curious eyebrow, her voice gentle but firm. "Sho-Sho?"

At the mention, Todoroki flinched, his hiccups growing louder, and tears streamed freely down his cheeks, and then—

 "AAAHHH!" he sobbed, burying his face in his hands.

Momo gave a compassionate smile, though her eyes were filled with understanding and a hint of sadness. She glanced over at Bakugou. "Thank you, Bakugou, for stopping him from eating your toys. But remember, it's never okay to push or hurt your friends, even if you're upset."

Bakugou sniffled, his red-rimmed eyes narrowing just a little, but he slowly nodded, " I sowwy," he sniffed, wiping away his own tears with the back of his hand.

"That's alright. Now come on, little one," Momo said softly as she scooped up the sobbing Todoroki, who buried his face in her shoulder without protest. "It's time for a little break."

Todoroki's hiccups faded slowly as she carried him toward the playpen. Meanwhile, Bakugou shuffled back to his little pile of toys, his tiny legs wobbling as he tried to distract himself, quietly hiccuping as he stacked blocks with concentrated determination.

"Wobot Wocket's still mad..."

Just then, Kirishima entered the room. His eyes immediately caught sight of Momo gently bouncing the wailing Todoroki in her arms, and he gave her a warm, supportive smile.

"Hey, Momo. How's it going?"

“Emotional turbulence,” she replied with a weary sigh. “Putting this little one in cool-down.”

Kirishima’s eyes slid to Bakugou, who sat muttering “Ka-BOOM” as he gently smacked toys together—far less explosive than usual.

Kirishima crouched beside him, voice low and warm. “Hey, Bakugou?”

The toddler stopped and looked up, blinking with watery eyes, then gasped and turned his back stubbornly.

"No wike Sharky," he mumbled, hugging an action figure tight.

Kirishima's heart tightened. He crouched closer and spoke gently, "Come on, Bakubro, don't be like that."

Bakugou crossed his arms, still facing away. "No wike Sharky... he meanie tos mes!"

Kirishima's chest ached for the little boy's hurt. But then an idea sparked. He let out a sigh, " Oh man...I guess you don't want to see this awesome thing I have in my pocket."

Bakugou stopped pouting, he turned his head a bit, eyes narrowing with suspicion. Kirishima saw this and he whistled.

" Yep, I have something so awesome that I don't know if you could handle it Bakubro."

Momo giggled in the background at the red hair's antics while Bakugou gasped as he turned around with widen eyes.

“I CAN handwe it!” Bakugou insisted, practically vibrating.

Kirishima hummed, " I don't know man, it's pretty awesome."

" Wet me see, wet me see," the little one bounced up and down next to the red hair.

Kirishima chuckled, “Alright, alright… but you gotta do one thing first.”

Bakugou paused mid-bounce, pouting. “Wha?”

“Let me say sorry,” Kirishima said, voice soft. “I shouldn’t have yelled at you. You’re not a baby—and it was super unmanly of me. I’m really sorry, Kat.”

Bakugou blinked. For a second, something warm flickered behind his eyes—like a tiny old memory bubbling up from the past. He remember seeing the redhead smiling at him.

Then, without warning, he launched forward and hugged Kirishima tight. “It otay, Sharky!”

Kirishima blinked, stunned, then grinned and hugged him back, eyes misting. “Thanks, Kat.”

Bakugou bounced in place. “Now gimme! Gimme awesome fing!”

Laughing, Kirishima reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, hand-carved wooden shark. “Made it when I was bored. Thought you might like it."

Bakugou gasped so hard it was a full-body experience. “IT’S SHARKY!”

“Just for you, little man.”

“Sharky so KEWL!” Bakugou squealed, cuddling it.

Kirishima ruffled his hair, " I try man."

Bakugou giggled as he started to play with the little shark toy. From the couch, Momo chuckled softly as she rocked a now-calmer Todoroki. She caught Kirishima’s eye and winked. He winked back.

“Sharky!” Bakugou called suddenly, holding up the figure. “Pway wif me!”

Kirishima chuckled, scooping up the toy. “You got it, buddy.”

Bakugou climbed out of his lap and ran back to the toy pile. “Otay, Sharky—you da bad guy! I da hewo wif sharky powahs!”

Kirishima flopped down dramatically. “Nooo! You’ll never defeat me, tiny hero!”

Meanwhile, Momo looked down at the little red-and-white-haired boy curled in her lap. “Sho-Sho, sweetheart,” she said gently, brushing his hair back, “you can’t eat toys. Especially your friends’ toys. Not good for your teeny-tiny tummy.”

Todoroki sniffed and looked up, eyes glossy. “Sowwy, M-Mama…”

Momo’s heart shattered and reformed in one second. She wiped his cheeks with a tissue. “I know, baby. But you need to tell Bakugou you’re sorry, okay? You really hurt his feelings.”

With a solemn nod, Todoroki slipped off her lap and waddled toward Bakugou and Kirishima, Bun-Bun in hand. She watched the little one slowly walking over to the two with a smile on her face.

" He goes boom-boom!" Bakugou squealed.

" Oh no, he's going to get me," Kirishima acted, then he saw a little red and white haired two year old walking over to him.

" Ahem," Kirishima cleared his throat.

Bakugou stopped playing and looked up, when he did he saw a sniffing Todoroki standing there. He pouted as Todoroki turned around to see Momo giving him a smile, he turned back around and he stood shyly as he fiddled with his bunny's ear.

" Sowwy B-Baku."

Bakugou blinked before he sighed, " It otay, don eat my toys Sho-Sho. Otay?"

Todoroki wiped his eyes as he slowly nodded his head, " O-Otay."

Bakugou held out a toy, " Wanna pway?"

Todoroki's mismatch eyes widen, he turned around to see Momo giving him an encouraging smile. He looked back at Bakugou before he nodded.

" Pway."

Bakugou scooted over for the slightly smaller boy to sit closely next to Bakugou as he handed him the toy. " Otay Sho-Sho, we gots to bweat Sharky! We hewos!"

" Ewos," Todoroki echoed as he waved his toy around.

Kirishima deepened his voice again. “Mwahaha! I’m gonna get you, heroes!”

Todoroki squeaked and ducked behind Bakugou, Kirishima quickly frowned, " O-Oh I'm sorry Todoroki, I didn't mean to scare you."

Bakugou blinked before he patted the little one's shoulder. " Sho-Sho, it wust Sharky, he not bad for weals."

Todoroki peeped out and gave a timid nod, " Kay..."

" Come on Sho-Sho, we beat bad guys now! We mak' hims boom-boom!"

“Boom-boom!” Todoroki echoed, a smile finally blooming on his face.

Bakugou giggled as they played, Momo watched them with a small smile on her face.

Peace—at least for now—had been restored.

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV:

"Boom! Boom! I KING!"

Bakugou declared his reign with the confidence of a sugar-powered warlord, stomping down the sidewalk with all the might of his velcro sneakers. His red hoodie—complete with cartoon bomb patches—bounced with every exaggerated step, the hood flopping like a lopsided cape in the breeze. His cheeks were pink, his grin feral. He was chaos incarnate.

Behind him, Jirou trailed with her hands tucked into her hoodie pockets, doing her best to look disinterested despite the grin tugging at her lips. Mina skipped cheerfully beside her, sunshine in motion. And Momo, regal as always, walked with serene patience as she guided a quiet little Todoroki by the hand.

"You're booming, Bakubabe," Mina smiled, voice light with affection.

Bakugou whipped around dramatically and beamed at her. "I go boom boom! An' I da king! Wif Sho-Sho, my wight!"

Todoroki looked up at him from under his soft snowflake-patterned hoodie and blinked.

"Boom boom," he repeated helpfully, still not quite sure what it meant, but very sure that if Bakugou said it, it must be important.

Jirou snorted. "Great. He's forming a toddler monarchy."

"At least he hasn't declared war yet," Mina added cheerfully.

"Don't tempt him," Momo murmured with a small smile, then turned her attention down to the little boy gripping her hand. "Are you excited for groceries, sweetheart?"

Todoroki's gaze shifted up to her, expression going from blank to sunbeam. "Ooodies!" he chirped, bouncing once on the balls of his feet.

He held onto Momo's hand like it was magic. Like it kept him tethered to the earth. The teen laughed as she clutched his tiny hand gently.Without thinking, Todoroki leaned a little closer to her side, brushing against her skirt as if her presence made everything quieter in his head. 

Safe. Like home.

After a long day of training, the girls had decided to tackle dorm grocery shopping together—with their tiny tagalongs, of course.

Aizawa had given them strict orders: be back before sunset, or face the full wrath of his tired dad energy. Momo had no plans of disappointing him. Plus, he agreed—it was nice for the little ones to get fresh air.

With supervision this time.

"Boom boom! I big boy!" Bakugou kept chanting, arms swinging like a pint-sized general.

"Don't go too far, Bakugou!" Momo called out, already used to chasing the tiny tornado.

Bakugou stopped in his tracks and spun around with a dramatic stomp, cheeks puffed. "I big boy, Mowmo!"

Mina snorted. "We know, Bakubabe. But big boys listen when their friends talk."

"And big boys don't sass their babysitters," Jirou added, sticking her tongue out.

Bakugou gasped, clearly offended by the betrayal. His little face scrunched into an indignant pout, arms crossed as he stomped back to them.

Momo hid a chuckle behind her hand. "Alright now, let's keep going. We don't want to be late."

Mina reached down and took Bakugou's hand with a teasing smile. "Come on, tough guy. Let's go find some snacks for your hero belly."

"I big boy," he mumbled again, though he still clutched her hand tightly.

As they walked, Momo felt a gentle tug at her side. She looked down to see Todoroki had stopped walking, kneeling on the sidewalk and staring quietly at something.

Momo tilted her head." Sho-Sho?"

The toddler didn't answer. He was completely still, eyes wide and focused on a patch of purple flowers peeking out from a crack in the sidewalk. He stared and stared, like they were whispering something only he could hear. He only reached out to gently touch one. His finger barely brushed the petal.

Momo followed his gaze. The petals were bright against the concrete, blooming defiantly. She reached out and touched one.

"Do you like these, sweetheart?"

Todoroki's lip parted slightly, eyes still fixed on the blossoms. Somewhere in his fuzzy little brain, something tugged at him—like a memory, like a dream.

White walls. A quiet room. And those flowers.

He turned to Momo, her face next to his, soft and smiling, framed by the gentle breeze.

All he could see was his mother was smiling right at him.

"Pwitty fwowahs," he whispered, pointing gently.

Momo's heart ached and bloomed all at once. "They are pretty, sweetheart," she murmured. "But we have to go now, okay?"

She gently scooped him up into her arms. Todoroki blinked, still looking over her shoulder at the flower patch as they walked away. The further they got, the smaller the blossoms looked. He raised one tiny hand and waved.

"Bye-bye, fwowahs."

Once settled against Momo's shoulder, he let out a soft hum and rested his head in the crook of her neck, bunny plush tucked between them like a shared secret. She smoothed his hair down without thinking—an instinct, motherly in every movement.

Momo caught up with the others, who were mid-chaos as usual, which consists of Bakugou and Jirou arguing and Mina laughing at the two.

"Koko no big boy! I big boy!!" Bakugou shouted, stomping again.

Jirou giggled." I don't know man, it's giving little munchkin than big boy."

Bakugou puffed his cheeks out of anger, " NO! I NO MUCHWIN! I BIG BOY! I HEWO!"

Mina wheezed with laughter, nearly dropping her shopping list, while Jirou snickered behind her hand. Bakugou's face turned beet red, his arms crossed tight, lips quivering in fury. He was a furious marshmallow of justice.

Momo sighed, adjusting Todoroki in her arms. "Kyouka, maybe ease up?"

Jirou laughed out, " Oh come Momo, all of the crap he pulled on us when he's our age. A little teasing won't hurt him."

"And plus, look at this pouty face!" Mina cooed

Bakugou growled as he let go of Mina's hand and he barked out at them, " I NO CUTE! I HEWO!"

Jirou snickered while Mina bent over in laughter, nearly wheezing, Bakugou's cheeks flushed deep red. His little arms folded across his chest like a very mad marshmallow, and his lips trembled in frustration. 

"No fair... I HEWO..." he mumbled, eyes glassy.

Momo sighed softly, stepping in. She adjusted Todoroki on her hip and reached her free hand to Bakugou. "Don't listen to them, Baku. You are a strong hero. And a very brave big boy."

Bakugou blinked. Her voice was gentle—so warm and sure, like a hug made of words. He didn't know why, but it made his throat feel funny. Like she meant it. He stared up at her face, and for a second, something flickered in his tiny mind.

A smile. The same one. Soft and proud and safe.

' You're a strong hero and the best big boy Katsuki.'

His lip wobbled. His cheeks reddened even more. He sniffled once, rubbed at his eyes with his sleeves, then grabbed Momo's hand tight.

He didn't let go.

He held on like it was the only thing anchoring him, pressing his cheek against her arm as they walked. Just for a second. Just long enough to feel safe.

But he turned around and glared at the two girls still giggling.

He stuck his tongue out at them with all the power of a righteous gremlin.

Jirou raised an eyebrow and mirrored him with a lazy smirk, while Mina rolled her eyes, grinning. "Wow. Real mature."

"Mowmooo!! Koko bein' mean to meees!" Bakugou wailed dramatically, tugging on her hand.

"I am not!" Jirou defended.

"UH-HUH!" Bakugou shot back with a huff, already halfway to another tantrum.

Momo sighed, rocking Todoroki gently as she gave Bakugou's hand a reassuring squeeze. "Kyouka, you're fifteen. He's three. Please act like it."

Bakugou's entire face lit up. He grinned proudly and looked up at her like she'd just knighted him. She gave him a wink, and he giggled so hard he hiccupped.

Jirou groaned, cheeks pink. "Ugh. That was low."

Mina snorted. "Oooh, busted by the girlfriend~."

"Shut up," Jirou muttered.

"Shut up," Todoroki echoed from Momo's arms, face still serious but lips twitching.

Jirou blinked. "Did he just—?"

Mina lost it. She laughed so hard she had to lean against a lamppost for support.

Momo closed her eyes again, groaning softly as Todoroki babbled against her neck, Bakugou clung to her hand like a sticky sidekick, and the rest of her chaotic little world spiraled into noise and giggles.

"Oh dear..."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The automatic doors whooshed open with a cheerful chime, releasing a burst of cool air and the cozy aroma of fresh bread and fruit-scented floor cleaner.

Momo stepped forward, balancing her neatly folded shopping list in one hand and the warm, squirmy toddler perched on her hip in the other. She didn't even make it past the produce display before the chaos began.

Bakugou's eyes went wide—starry-eyed, mouth-dropped, life-altering awe wide.

"DA FOOD CASTLE!!" he bellowed, voice echoing through the entrance like a battle cry from a cartoon viking. His little fists shot up into the air as he practically vibrated with excitement. "WOOK, SHO-SHO, WOOK!!" He pointed wildly at the polished floors and endless aisles like they were glittering treasure hoards.

Todoroki, safely nestled in Momo's arms and clutching Bun-Bun with the desperation of a stuffed animal survivor, blinked slowly at the towering shelves. The overhead lights twinkled in his wide eyes like tiny stars. His mouth formed a soft "o" as he whispered, "It big, Mama...", awestruck.

"We're just here to get groceries," Momo said under her breath, more prayer than plan.

Bakugou gasped as his gaze landed on a technicolor wall of cereal boxes stacked like building blocks. His little body buzzed with anticipation. Then he saw them.

The carts.

"I WANNA DWIVE IT!!" he shrieked, bolting forward with the sheer force of a rocket-propelled gumdrop, legs pumping like an angry wind-up toy.

"BAKUGOU—!" Momo called, already bracing herself to chase him.

But Jirou moved faster, snagging the back of his hoodie like she was catching a rogue balloon. "Hold it, Speed Racer," she deadpanned, eyes barely half-open. "You can't even see over the handlebar."

"AM TOO!!" Bakugou yelled, struggling with all the fury of a sock puppet. "I STWONG! I GOT MUSSKLES!!" He flexed his arms proudly, sleeves flopping over like wet spaghetti.

Mina crouched down with a giggle. "You sure do, Captain Muscles! Wanna ride in the rocket cart instead?"

Bakugou paused, considering. His eyes lit up. "YEAHH!! I GO BOOM!!"

Mina giggled as she picked him up and sat him down in the seat in the front basket. He started bouncing up and down like a gremlin on a sugar rush, gripping the cart bar like a steering wheel. "Dis my ship! Call me Cap'n Boom!"

Mina gave a mock salute. "Aye aye, Captain Boom!"

Momo smiled softly, then crouched to settle Todoroki in the cart's basket. But the moment his bottom touched the cold metal in the cart, he let out a soft whimper and reached up for her, one chubby hand still clutching Bun-Bun.

"Oh, Sho-Sho," Momo said, concern crinkling her brow. "I'll be right here, love. I'm not going anywhere."

He sniffled, lip wobbling, eyes shimmering.

Mina leaned in and offered a big grin. "Don't worry, Shoto baby! I'm your conductor today—and Cap'n Boom is here too!"

Bakugou nodded seriously. "Yesh! I hewe, Sho-Sho! We fwight da bad guys wif sackiess!"

Todoroki peeked between them, then gave a tiny, reluctant nod. "K-kay..." he whispered, hugging Bun-Bun like it was a life raft.

Momo kissed his forehead and brushed a curl of white hair from his face. "Thank you for being such a brave big boy," she whispered, her voice as warm as her smile.

Todoroki pouted but didn't protest, leaning on Bakugou's back with his plush tucked under his chin. The two boys huddled together in the cart like mismatched pirate crew.

Momo stood and turned toward Jirou, her skirt swishing softly. "Alright. Let's make this quick and painless. I am not getting glared at by Mr. Aizawa for being late."

"Copy that," Jirou said, cracking her knuckles like she was preparing for war.

"Oooh!" Mina chirped brightly. "Let's split up! I'll grab mine and Denki's snack list, and you two get everyone else's stuff."

Jirou gave her a flat look. "You sure you can handle these two walking tornadoes by yourself?"

Momo hesitated. "That's... kind of a lot, Mina."

Mina gasped, hand to her chest. "Rude! I am a fun, capable, and wildly responsible adult!"

"LEMME DWIVE!!" Bakugou screamed from the cart, already halfway out of his seat, arms flailing like windmill blades.

"...Okay maybe not wildly responsible," Mina muttered.

Todoroki began gnawing quietly on his fingers. "I hunggie..."

Both girls stared at her.

Mina sweatdropped. "Okay, fine. Maybe semi-capable. But definitely fun!"

Momo and Jirou exchanged a long, silent look before Jirou sighed and handed over her half of the list. "Fine. But if I hear either of them on the store intercom, I'm blaming you."

"No promises~!" Mina sang, already wheeling the cart toward the snack aisle with a spark in her step and two small feral passengers onboard—Bakugou humming a 'boom boom' theme song and Todoroki quietly petting Bun-Bun for moral support.

Momo and Jirou watched them vanish around a corner.

"She's going to crack," Jirou said flatly.

"I know," Momo sighed.

They turned and headed toward the veggies just as Bakugou's triumphant yell echoed from aisle two:

"BOOM BOOM!! I IN SPACESHIP!!!"

Jirou didn't even flinch. "Ten minutes."

Momo nodded. "Five."

They kept walking.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"BOOM BOOM!!!" Bakugou's voice echoed down the cereal aisle like a firework, drawing several amused glances from nearby shoppers—and one startled sneeze from a grandma by the granola bars.

Mina kept a tight grip on the cart, giggling behind her hand as she zigzagged dramatically. "Zoom! Zoom! Cap'n Boom on a snack-seeking mission!" she narrated in her best space announcer voice.

Bakugou, buckled in like a toddler rocket commander, bounced so hard his little hoodie flopped over his eyes every other second. 

"PEW PEW!!" he shouted, gripping the plastic handle like it was steering the fate of the galaxy. Every turn had him leaning dramatically, nose scrunched in serious pilot mode.

Meanwhile, Todoroki sat in the basket part of the cart with his legs criss crossed, Bun-Bun nestled protectively in his lap. His heterochromatic eyes scanned the towering boxes like a baby explorer discovering a new candy-colored continent.

Some had bright rainbows. Others had cartoon pirates or dancing fruit.

But one caught his attention entirely—a box with cookies and a smiling wolf in a red scarf on the front.

"Oowie..." he whispered in awe, reaching a chubby hand toward it.

Mina was already a few steps ahead, unaware of the cookie cereal destiny unfolding, had stopped the cart a little ahead. "Now where is it... I know they had that strawberry Pocky somewhere," she mumbled, squinting at the shelves.

Bakugou gasped dramatically. "I wan Pocky! WAN CHOK-IT ONES!" he demanded, throwing his arms in the air like he was launching a protest rocket.

Mina peeked down and giggled. "Okay, okay, Commander Crumbs. Let me find mine first."

Bakugou pouted instantly, his brows scrunching together like thunderclouds. He crossed his arms, let out a dramatic "hmph!", and puffed out his cheeks in protest.

Then he caught sight of Todoroki—still reaching, straining for the cookie cereal like it was the holy grail. The toddler's little mouth was open in concentration, tongue peeking out slightly, one socked foot pushing him up a bit as he stretched his stubby arms.

Bakugou's expression changed in an instant. The pout vanished. His eyes blazed

"I gets fow you, Sho-Sho!" Bakugou declared with the confidence of a pro hero.

Before anyone could stop him, Bakugou unbuckled with toddler finesse—basically wiggling like a wild worm—and scrambled over the plastic seat, landing in the basket beside Todoroki with a dramatic "OOF!"

Mina, still back to them, continued comparing labels, unaware of the tiny crisis taking form behind her. Todoroki blinked up at him, thumb now in his mouth, watching silently.

"Awmost... awmost..." Bakugou huffed, stretching like a determined noodle. His hoodie slid down his back as he teetered on the edge, little fingers brushing the box—then finally gripping it.

"I BIG BOY!! I GOTS DA CEWEAL!!" he bellowed, triumphantly holding the box over his head like he'd just won the snack Olympics.

"Baku... stwong..." Todoroki whispered, starry-eyed.

Grinning like a champion, Bakugou plopped back into the cart and tore open the box with a strength only sugar-crazed toddlers could possess. He struggled at first, face turning red, teeth gnashing at the stubborn plastic. Then—

POOF!

The bag exploded like confetti.

Cookie cereal everywhere.

Todoroki blinked as puffs rained down on his head. "...Yummy." he murmured, already stuffing his cheeks with cookie chunks. Crumbs clung to his lips. Bun-Bun was buried.

Bakugou beamed. "I HEWO!"

"Ewo!" Todoroki echoed, happily chewing with sugar on his fingers and flakes in his hair

Bakugou's eyes locked on a new target: a neon box with marshmallow galaxies. "DIS ONE NEXT!! GONNA SAVE DA WORLD WIF SNACKS!!" he roared, lunging forward and yanking it off the shelf like a toddler thief in a snack museum.

Before Mina could even finish scanning for her Pocky cereal, the boys were in full chaos mode—ripping boxes, cramming cereal into their mouths, and high-fiving each other with the crunch of sugar beneath their palms.

They were full-on sugar goblins now, sitting in a cereal nest.

Just then, Mina finally turned around, victorious. "Okay, so if they're out of strawberry, I'll just grab matcha for—

She froze.

Her jaw dropped.

The color drained from her face.

Her eye twitched.

"BAKUGOU!? TODOROKI!?" she screeched.

The two boys paused mid-bite and looked up with identical crumb-covered faces.

Sugar stuck in their hair.

Crumbs dusted their cheeks.

Cereal everywhere.

Todoroki calmly held a puff out toward her. "Wan?"

Bakugou grinned proudly. "We big boys!"

Mina's hands flailed in pure panic. "WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING?! You can't eat the food before we buy it! You opened two boxes! You turned the cart into a snack warzone! WHY?!"

Bakugou's face fell. His eyes shimmered.

Todoroki clutched Bun-Bun like a lifeline, lip wobbling.

"We hungwie..." Bakugou sniffed. "An' I hewped Sho-Sho..."

Mina yanked the open boxes from their hands with a groan. "Guys... no. No eating in the cart. No messes. No destroying the cereal aisle. I'm getting so many weird looks right now! Like why would you guys do this?!"

Todoroki and Bakugou flinched at her tone, Todoroki's eyes welled up like overflowing teacups. His bottom lip trembled. Bakugou scrunched his face, fists balled, shoulders rising like he was about to explode.

Mina stopped once she saw their faces and she lowered her shoulders." Wait—no no no—don't—"

" WAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!" they howled in unison.

Mina flinched as though physically struck by their combined screech. "Nononono no crying, please—please, please don't cry—"

Bakugou flopped down in the cart and kicked his legs in wild toddler rage. "I STWONG B-BUT YOU M-MEAN! YOU TOOK MY C-CEEEWEAAAL!!"

"I WAN O-*hic*-OOWIES...!" Todoroki sobbed, his bunny Bun-Bun now wedged in the corner of the cart, watching the chaos helplessly.

They kept wailing as the pink girl was in pure panic, Mina flailed. "NO NO NO—Shhh—guys—please—don't cry, it's okay—please stop, people are LOOKING—"she then looked around and she saw a nearby mom shot Mina a look.

A cashier peeked around the corner.

Somewhere, an old man sighed in disappointment.

Mina smiled stiffly, panic sweat dotting her forehead. "They're not mine," she muttered. "I mean—they are but like—not permanently..."

She still saw their judgement, she quickly looked back.

Mina stood there, frozen, cereal stuck to her shoe, wild-eyed and sweating.

She glanced at the toddlers.

Bakugou screaming.

Todoroki sobbing.

Still covered in crumbs.

Still loud

The cereal aisle looked like a warzone.

Her shoulders slumped. "O-Oh man..."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Okay, so we've got steak, tomatoes, and the extra cheese for Aoyama..." Momo muttered, her voice low with focus as she scanned the items neatly placed in their cart. She tapped a finger against her phone screen, mentally checking off the list. "Now we just need some sugar for Satou's baking stash."

Jirou wandered a few steps behind, flipping a small pack of gum between her fingers with idle amusement. "I still don't get why that guy's obsessed with cheese. It's like a love affair."

Momo smiled faintly. "I just hope he doesn't overdo it. Last time, he tried to grill brie in the microwave. It was... explosive."

Jirou winced. "Yeah, okay, ew. He should not be allowed near electronics."

Momo chuckled softly, then adjusted the cart's direction with practiced ease. She'd gotten good at steering it with one hand—especially when the other was usually holding Todoroki or wiping some form of toddler goo off Bakugou's face.

"You know," Jirou said, side-eyeing her with a smirk, "your mom radar's gotten super intense since this whole toddler quirk thing."

Momo's cheeks flushed a light pink. "I-I just want to look after everyone. I mean, someone has to... and it's not like they can take care of themselves like this..."

Jirou laughed under her breath, but the sound didn't linger. Her smile faded as something heavier pulled at the edges of her expression. She pushed the cart quietly, eyes flicking to Momo's profile.

It wasn't the first time she'd noticed the way her girlfriend's shoulders stayed tense, or how her eyes always drifted to the clock like she was timing a feeding schedule. Like she'd really become someone's mom.

And while it was sweet—genuinely sweet—it also scared her a little.

Before they left, Midoriya had pulled her aside with a hesitant smile and eyes full of quiet concern.

"Hey, Jirou... can you talk to Momo? I think she's getting a little too into the 'mom' thing. Like... we don't know how this quirk works, and if it really messes with their heads, it might make it harder when they're back to normal... if they come back..."

The words echoed now, heavy in her chest.

She knew Momo meant well. She always meant well. But Jirou didn't want her to get hurt when this all ended.

"...Momo?" she said softly, slowing the cart.

Momo paused near the sugar shelf, her hand hovering over a bag. "Yes?"

Jirou hesitated, biting her lip. "Can I say something? Like... seriously?"

Momo turned fully toward her, curiosity flashing in her eyes. "Of course."

Jirou drew in a slow breath. "Momo... I love how caring you are. Seriously. And I especially love how loving you've been through all this."

Momo blushed, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear.

"But..." Jirou continued gently, "I think you're starting to go a little too far with the whole 'mom' thing."

Momo blinked, confusion flickering. "W-What do you mean?"

Jirou winced. "I-I mean, not in a bad way! You've been amazing, and you've kept things together better than most of us could—but I think you're pushing yourself too hard. Like, it's not just about helping. You've... become their mom. Especially with Todoroki."

Momo's breath caught. Her fingers tightened slightly on the cart's side.

"I just..." Jirou trailed off, her voice softer now, more vulnerable. "I'm worried. What happens when this is over? What if the boys don't remember, or what if you do—and they don't treat you the same? I just don't want you to end up hurt," she sighed, " I don't want you to be the only one holding onto that when they don't remember."

Momo's gaze fell. The sugar she'd reached for sat forgotten. She hadn't realized how deeply she'd leaned into the role—how natural it had begun to feel holding Todoroki's hand, brushing cereal off Bakugou's cheeks, rocking them when they cried. She wasn't just playing pretend anymore.

And she wasn't sure when that changed.

"I know..." she finally whispered. "But it's hard not to care that deeply when Sho-Sho... when Todoroki calls me 'Mama.' Like it's real. Like it means something. I feel...needed."

Jirou's chest ached at the quiet ache in her girlfriend's voice.

"It does mean something," Jirou said gently, "but it also might not last. And when it ends—I don't want you to be the only one left remembering that it did."

Momo's eyes shimmered just faintly in the store's light. She wiped at them quickly with the back of her wrist. "I'll try to ease up. For real."

But Jirou didn't miss the way Momo's lips trembled at the corners or how she lingered just a second longer by the sugar shelf than she needed to.

"You're terrible at hiding your feelings, you know that?" Jirou murmured as they started walking again.

"I'm not hiding," Momo whispered. "I'm just... putting them somewhere safe.." then she paused. "Thank you, Kyouka. I understand."

Jirou looked at her, unsure whether to believe the answer—especially when she noticed the distant sadness in Momo's eyes. It wasn't dramatic, just quiet and aching, like the early signs of a sun starting to set.

Before Jirou could speak again, Momo straightened and flashed a bright, if brittle, smile. "Well! Let's go get that sugar, then!"

She turned quickly, searching for Satou's preferred brand.

Jirou sighed and pushed the cart forward, her gaze lingering on her girlfriend's back.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Okay! Now that we begged for forgiveness and paid 1,400 yen worth of cereal," Mina chirped with forced optimism, gripping the cart handle with slightly trembling hands, "we can finally get back on track!"

She gave a shaky smile. But her eyes... oh, her eyes still carried the thousand-yard stare of someone who had just lived through a snack aisle apocalypse.

In the front seat of the cart, Todoroki sat with his pacifier bobbing in and out of his mouth like a quiet signal of distress. His red-rimmed eyes blinked slowly, cheeks sticky with dried tears. He clutched Bun-Bun to his chest like a soft shield, hiccuping every few seconds like he was still processing the trauma of losing cookie cereal mid-crunch.

Bakugou, meanwhile, had exiled himself to the basket of the cart, arms angrily crossed. His cheeks were blotchy and his lip puffed out so far it could've tripped someone. He looked like a tiny dictator who'd been overthrown by snack injustice.

Mina blew out a slow breath and gave the cart a gentle push. "Alright, yogurt section. We're gonna breathe. We're gonna reset. We're not gonna destroy anything else."

The cart wheels squeaked as they rolled into the refrigerated aisle. Mina crouched down to inspect the shelves, muttering to herself. "Where's that mango one Sero won't shut up about? I swear he's addicted..."

As she paused to compare labels, she gently lifted Todoroki from the cart and balanced him on her hip. "What do you think, Sho-Sho? Strawberry or peach? Oh wait—look at this one! Banana-melon swirl?"

Todoroki gave a pacified blink, his head resting against her shoulder, still recovering emotionally.

Bakugou, however, was not pacified.

Not even a little bit.

He glared from the cart like a caged dragon. He hated being in the cart. He didn't want yogurt. He didn't want to sit here. He wanted freedom. He wanted to find snacks. He wanted to go with Momo. Momo was nicer. Momo gave him sticker stars. 

Pink girl was mean.

Pink girl said no.

Pink girl was the reason his cereal dreams died.

He sniffed hard.

Then—he saw it.

The Sword.

It wasn't just a toy sword.

It was destiny.

It was hanging just a few feet away—plastic, shiny, and absolutely magnificent. It had a blue hilt with lightning bolts and little fake fire stickers on the blade.

Bakugou gasped like it was love at first sight. His crisis-colored eyes widened.

He needed that sword.

He needed it like he needed oxygen.

He looked up. Mina was still cooing over yogurt and holding Todoroki like a mom from a food commercial. Now was his chance.

He stood up, wobbled slightly, then very carefully lowered one foot out of the cart. He scrambled down like a tiny ninja, nearly falling but catching himself with a triumphant grunt.

He bolted.

Tiny shoed feet pattered across the floor.

He snatched the sword with a breathless, whispered "Mine..." and ran full speed back to the cart like a victorious raccoon.

"MIWA! MIWA!" he shouted with glee. "I WAN DIS!!"

Mina whipped around, still holding Todoroki like a baby sack of potatoes. Her jaw dropped. "What the—HOW did you get out—?!"

Bakugou held the sword over his head like a knight returning from battle. "IT SO KEWL! I FIGHT BAD GUYS! I SWOOSH AND SWICE!!"

Mina groaned as she looked from the sword to the wild-eyed child now bouncing on his heels. "Bakugou, I literally just bought two boxes of cereal because of your chaos—and now you want a toy?!"

"I WAN IT!" he declared, face scrunching into that famous explosion-ready pout.

Mina narrowed her eyes, placing Todoroki back in the cart with a gentle plop. "No. You've been acting like a little gremlin, and besides—Momo literally made you toys. With her own hands. At the dorms. You have, like, five."

Bakugou's eyes narrowed. "I WAN DIS ONE."

"Nope," she said, digging deep into her Big Sister voice. "I am not getting it."

His fists balled. His cheeks puffed. His feet stomped.

" I WAN IT!"

"Not happening."

"I WAN IT! I WAN IT!!"

"I SAID—" she spun, snatching the sword from his hands with one swift motion, "—NO."

He gasped like he'd been mortally wounded. His little hands reached helplessly for the weapon as it disappeared into Mina's clutches.

"You can't get everything you want just because you scream about it! You are being a very bad boy right now!" Mina snapped, heat rising in her voice. "No means no, Katsuki Bakugou. End of story."

Bakugou blinked.

Tears welled instantly.

Then—

He snapped.

""WAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!! I WAN IT! I WAN DA SWOWD!! I WAN IT I WAN IT!!"" he wailed, voice cracking and echoing through the refrigerated section.

Then he flopped.

He dropped to the floor like a tiny grenade, arms and legs flailing in a chaotic tantrum. His screams echoed like a siren. Feet kicked. Hands slapped the tile. A dramatic red-faced meltdown of legendary proportions had begun.

"I WAAAANNNN ITTTTT!!!"

Mina paled.

"Are you serious right now?!"

Bakugou kicked his little feet harder, sobbing dramatically, face scrunched into a tomato-red mess. People were staring. A toddler tantrum was unfolding in 4K ultra drama.

"Oh my freaking god," Mina muttered through her teeth, dragging a hand down her face. 

She then bent down. "Bakugou, get up. Get UP right now."

Her tone only made it worse.

"I STWONG!! YOU MEAN! YOU TOOK MAH SWOOOWD!!"

He wailed even louder, shaking like a tiny angry drum.

And then—more crying.

Mina whipped her head around.

Todoroki was now crying too.

Still sitting in the cart, pacifier half-falling out, Bun-Bun clutched like a lifeline, his whole body trembling in silent, watery sobs.

Mina's jaw dropped. "Sho-Sho?! Why are you crying?!"

Todoroki didn't answer. He just cried harder, eyes huge and glassy, cheeks soaked. Bun-Bun flopped sideways like a fallen soldier.

"Oh my god," Mina groaned. She scooped him back into her arms in panic. "Why is everyone crying?!

But the floor still had a shrieking, flailing Bakugou.

Her brain short-circuited.

A shopper peeked from behind a frozen peas display. Another mom shook her head in quiet judgment. The old man from before slowly backed away.

Mina smiled stiffly, panic sweat dotting her forehead. "They're not mine," she muttered. "I mean—they are but like—not permanently..."

They were still looking and judging her, she quickly looked back at the chaos in front of her. She stood in the center of the aisle—hair wild, baby in her arms, one shoe stuck with cookie cereal, and a toy sword now jammed in her back pocket.

She looked from the crying toddler in her arms to the one on the floor losing his mind.

Her eye twitched.

Mina Ashido—hero-in-training, alien queen, pink powerhouse—was outnumbered by two tiny tear-streaked gremlins with big feelings and no volume control.

She slumped.

"You have GOT to be kidding me."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Momo and Jirou moved through the aisles in a quiet lull—the kind of silence that said everything without saying a word. No small talk. No snark. Just the low hum of store music drifting overhead and the occasional clatter of carts rolling over tile.

The soft beep... beep... of distant registers kept time with their footsteps, like background noise to a storm they didn't know was coming.

Momo glanced at her phone, thumb hovering over the screen. "It's already 4:30..." she murmured, a furrow forming between her brows. "We should probably find Mina and the boys."

Jirou smirked, adjusting a bag of rice in the cart. "Assuming they haven't set something on fire."

Momo chuckled. "Kyouka, they're toddlers. They're not that bad."

"Maybe," Jirou said, eyeing a nearby "50% Off" snack display like it might suddenly combust. "But with Bakugou, there's always—"

"I WAN IT! I WAN IIIIIIT!!!"

"AHHHHHH!!"

Both girls froze mid-step.

Those cries were way too familiar.

They locked eyes.

"...Oh no," Jirou muttered.

Momo didn't wait. She took off at a full sprint, heels clicking against the tile. Jirou followed, shoving the cart like it was a battering ram, rattling past towers of on-sale detergent and teetering soup can pyramids.

They skidded to a halt at the front registers—and immediately saw the disaster.

Mina stood dead-center in lane four, wide-eyed and frazzled beyond human limits. Her hair was sticking to her forehead, her jacket was slipping off one shoulder, and her mascara had given up halfway through the battle. She looked like a pink tornado survivor.

In one arm, she clutched a screaming Todoroki—who was wrapped around her neck like a koala with abandonment issues. His pacifier was long gone, his face blotchy and wet, and his single sock dangled perilously from his foot like a white flag. Bun-Bun hung upside down from one hand, clearly in distress.

And on the floor—on the actual floor—was Bakugou.

Wailing.

Fists pounding the linoleum like war drums, kicking his feet with wild, chaotic energy. His explosions red hoodie had flipped halfway over his head like a battle helmet, and his face was smeared with tears, rage, and stray cereal flakes that clung to his cheeks like glittery war paint. 

Mina looked like she was about to scream herself.

Everyone was watching.

A shopper whispered behind their hand. A kid pointed. A cashier bit their lip. Someone held up their phone, filming the slow-motion meltdown. A manager spoke urgently into a walkie-talkie, eyes darting like they were about to call in backup—or Animal Control.

Momo's face drained of color. 

Jirou just let out a low whistle, eyebrows lifting.

"...Damn," she muttered, crossing her arms. "Should've placed a bet."

Momo turned and glared at her, unamused.

Jirou blinked innocently. "What?"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Are you serious?"

"Yes. I know what I heard, Endeavor. The boy called her his mother."

A tense silence followed on the line.

Enji Todoroki—better known to the public as the Number One Hero, Endeavor—leaned back in his chair, one scarred hand dragging slowly down his face. The other clenched tighter around his phone. His desk sat immaculately clean, as always, but the photo frame in the corner drew his eye like a wound that never quite healed.

Inside it, the memory glared back at him: his family, frozen in time.

Fuyumi forcing a soft smile, Natsuo standing stiffly, eyes distant, Shouto—young, maybe three or two—curled tightly against Rei's side. The boy clung to her like she was the only steady ground in his world.

And Rei... Rei looked as fragile as glass. Her shoulders hunched forward, a weary smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. He could see now—clearly—just how tired she'd been.

Even back then.

"Shouto has always preferred Rei," Endeavor said at last, his voice low. "I... I made sure of that."

There was no bitterness in the words. Just quiet resignation. He had accepted that his son had every reason not to call him 'father'—let alone something more affectionate.

But now?

Now his son, regressed to the helplessness of toddlerhood, was calling someone else mother?

And not Rei?

He didn't know how to feel. Only that it sat like a heavy stone in his chest.

"What do you want to do?"Aizawa’s voice came through the speaker, calm but carefully measured. Enji had come to respect the Eraser Hero—not just for his tactical mind, but for how he handled children. Especially hurt ones.

Enji's eyes stayed on the photo. His hand clenched slightly on the desk.

He didn’t deserve to be a father—not really. But he’d been trying.

He just didn’t know if it was enough.

As for telling Rei?

No. That would destroy her, no matter how composed she'd try to be. She was still recovering, still fragile in ways the world didn't see. She needed the hope that when her son returned to her, he would remember her, love her.

Enji swallowed hard. "As long as he's safe... as long as he's not in danger, I'd rather he stay there."

There was a pause.

"You're sure?"

"I want my son to feel comfortable, even in this state. If he's found comfort in a classmate—then I won't be the one to take that away from him."

Another pause. Then the teacher let out a tired breath. "Alright. You're his parent. I just wanted to make sure."

Enji nodded, though no one could see. He reached over and straightened the photo frame out of habit, brushing a thumb along the glass where Rei’s faded smile stared back at him.

"Has there been any issues? Any sightings?"

"Not with the kids. They're still under constant watch. Too young to do much unsupervised. And as for the creature... No. Nothing. I've been patrolling the area nightly, and I haven't sensed anything off."

"Damn thing's hiding," Endeavor muttered. His voice took on a colder edge. "Why?"

"You heard Nezu. It's hunting. It's waiting for a strike. And it's smart enough to know not to move while we're watching."

Enji grunted. "Still, something's off. I've been combing through the east district's surveillance. More missing persons every day. Quiet, low-profile, like the east city all over again."

"You think it's building power again?"

"I know it is," Endeavor growled. "It's getting stronger. Every delay is feeding it."

There was a beat of silence on the other end, then: "I'll contact some of the other pro heroes and increase the patrol grid."

"I'll do the same here. We'll need overlapping sweeps."

“I’ve already doubled the dorm patrols and added security layers. The support department’s upgraded the tracking sensors in their rooms. We’re not taking chances.”

“Good. It’s coming back. We both know it.”

A beat passed between them.

"So... I guess that's it, then."

"Wait."

The teacher stopped mid-goodbye.

"Before you go..." Enji's voice softened—barely noticeable, but genuine. "Would you tell the student who's been taking care of my son... thank you. For protecting him."

Another pause.

"...Alright," the teacher replied quietly. "I'll let her know."

Endeavor leaned back slightly in his chair, breath slow. He almost said something else—maybe about how strange it felt to be grateful to a teenage girl for succeeding where he had failed. But then his phone buzzed sharply, the bright screen lighting up with a call from Fuyumi.

He closed his eyes.

Of course.

"Also," he said, his voice returning to its low rumble, "could you do me one more thing?"

He could hear the other sigh through the line."...What is it?"

He hesitated, hand hovering over the screen.

"If Shouto asks for her again... just let her be there. Don't correct him. Don't force it. Don’t make him feel wrong for needing her.”

The teacher's voice was quiet. "You don't want to remind him who his real mother is?"

Enji's hand tightened just slightly.

"She's not his real mother, she'll never be," he whispered, barely audible. "But... if she's the one holding him when he cries... if she's the one making him feel safe..."

He swallowed.

"Then right now... she's what he needs. I won't be the one to rip that away. Not again."

Silence.

Then Aizawa’s voice returned, quieter than before. “You’ve changed.”

“I’m trying.”

“I’ll make sure she knows.”

The line went dead.

Endeavor sat in silence, his daughter's call still waiting, his own reflection now staring back at him in the darkened screen.

And for the first time in a long time, he felt something like fear—not for his reputation, not for failure, not for the villain outside—but for the fragile, small boy inside a dorm full of classmates... clinging to someone else's hand.

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV:

"Oh my gosh, I cannot believe that happened to me!" Mina wailed, collapsing into the kitchen chair like a defeated warrior returning from battle. Her glitter lip gloss was smudged across her cheek, her hair looked like it had lost a fight with static electricity, and there was a single puffed cereal piece clinging to her sleeve like a badge of honor.

She didn't look just tired—she looked like she'd been emotionally suplexed.

Denki was already mid-snort, nearly choking on his cereal. "You looked like you went twelve rounds in a boss fight. Final phase. No healing items. Everything flashing red."

Sero leaned against the counter, spooning yogurt into his mouth like he was watching the most dramatic reality show ever made. "Seriously. If I'd been there, I would've filmed the whole thing. We're talking slow motion, cinematic music, emotional zoom-ins—Mina: Daycare of Doom."

"Do not even start with me!" Mina pointed a shaky, betrayed finger at them. "They were screaming. Screaming. I'm talking full-volume, dinosaur-level screeching. Like, I think I scared away a flock of birds outside. And then—THEN—they opened two boxes of cereal we hadn't even paid for and started tossing it into the air like they were at some sugar-coated confetti parade!"